Skip to main content

Full text of "Inside The Medium's Cabinet"

See other formats


Inside 

The  Medium’s  Cabinet 

JOSEPH  DUNNINGEK 


NEW  YORK 

DAVID  KEMP  AND  COMPANY 


Digitized  b] 


y Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


COPYRIGHT,  1935,  BY 

DAVID  KEMP  AND  COMPANY,  INC. 

All  rights  reserved,  including  the  right  to  reproduce 
this  book  or  portions  thereof  in  any  form 

FIRST  EDITION 


GIFT 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA  BY 
THE  HADDON  CRAFTSMEN,  INC.,  CAMDEN,  N.J. 

TYPOGRAPHY  BY  M.  A.  FRIEDMAN 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


EtXJC.  • 
PSYCH.  1 
LIBRARY 


FOREWORD 


i HAVE  BEEN  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABI- 

net.  It  is  a place  unhaunted.  It  serves  only  as  a covering 
for  trickery  and  fraud. 

Such  practices  have  been  linked  with  false  theories 
of  survival.  They  cloud  an  issue  that  is  vital  to  man- 
kind. Therefore  the  frauds  within  the  medium’s  cabi- 
net are  to  be  condemned  and  exposed. 

Inside  the  medium’s  cabinet,  I have  discovered  the 
trickery  that  lies  there.  I have  challenged  the  mediums 
to  produce  the  marvels  that  only  ghosts  can  bring. 

_(v)- 

224 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


FOREWORD 


— (vi)— 

When  they  have  finished  with  their  efforts,  I have  en- 
tered the  same  cabinet.  By  natural,  scientific  methods, 
I have  duplicated  and  surpassed  the  phenomena  which 
they  say  belong  only  to  the  unknown. 

There  are  natural  laws  that  still  remain  for  science 
to  discover.  There  is  the  soul  of  life,  itself,  to  which 
religion  alone  can  supply  the  needs  of  man. 

But  neither  science  nor  religion  belongs  within  the 
medium’s  cabinet.  Sham  is  the  only  dweller  behind 
those  tight-closed  curtains.  It  masks  as  pseudo-science; 
it  voices  false  religion.  The  wise  are  not  deceived. 

To  shamsters  who  will  dispute  my  statement,  I have 
one  single  answer.  My  challenge  remains  open.  That 
is  the  answer  which  words  can  not  defy. 

Let  them  bring  their  prodigies  to  the  proving 
ground.  Within  the  medium’s  cabinet,  I shall  repro- 
duce or  explain  whatever  they  can  offer. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CONTENTS 


Digitized  by 


Foreword  v 

1  Introduction  i 

11  Magicians  Versus  Mediums  7 

III  The  Millionaire  Medium  28 

IV  The  Houdini  Message  43 

V  The  Message  that  Missed  36 

VI  The  Case  of  Mrs.  Werner  75 

VII  Madam  Taylor  86 

VIII  Nino  Pecoraro  97 

IX  The  Pecoraro  Test  Stances  106 

X  The  Pecoraro  Confessions  119 

XI  My  Seances  with  Fran\  Decker  131 

XII  Medical  Mediumship  143 

XIII  Around  the  Psychic  Circles  132 

XIV  Mediums  in  the  Hauptmann  Case  163 

XV  Mediums  at  Wor\  180 

XVI  Where  the  Trumpets  Come  From  79/ 

XVII  A Summary  of  Spiritism  206 

Appendix  224 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Inside 

The  Medium’s  Cabinet 


Digitized  by 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  I 


INTRODUCTION 


T 

JL  HE  PRANKS  OF  MIDNIGHT  VISITORS 

from  the  great  beyond  have  been  recorded  time  and 
again.  The  question  continually  arises,  “Do  the  spirits 
of  the  departed  return?” 

This  is  a material  world  we  live  in;  and  the  oft- 
repeated  tales  of  uncanny  powers,  supernatural,  if  you 
please,  of  various  mediums,  seem  to  come  either  from 
an  organized  group  of  spirit  press  agents,  or  from  the 
distorted  minds  of  those  who  have  attended  seances, 
and  believe  they  have  seen  everything  from  a spook 

— (0— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(*)- 

midget  to  an  organized  army  of  ectoplastic  visitors, 
such  as  are  reported  to  have  walked  the  streets  of 
Rome  during  the  reign  of  the  great  Caesar. 

The  World  War,  which  cannot  be  recorded  as  a 
thing  of  the  past  for  centuries  to  come,  is  to  my  mind 
directly  responsible  for  the  sensational  boom  which 
has  given  to  spiritualism  millions  of  believers;  and 
has  incidentally  been  the  foundation  upon  which 
thousands  of  present  day  charlatans,  disguised  in  the 
robes  of  ghost  producers,  are  harvesting  sums  of 
money  and  in  many  instances  small  fortunes.  Even 
the  skeptical  minded  individual  who  heretofore  looked 
upon  spiritualism  as  mere  child’s  play,  or  food  for  the 
weaker  minded,  frequents  a seance  parlor  with  the 
actual  hope  of  receiving  a communication  from  some 
departed  loved  one. 

To  the  gullible  minded,  and  unfortunately  these  are 
numerous,  spiritualists  seem  a god-send;  to  the  scien- 
tific minded,  and  to  the  investigator,  this  class  of  self- 
styled  mystic  is  nothing  more  than  a mountebank. 

The  writer  does  not  wish  to  question  anyone’s  re- 
ligious beliefs,  but  does  wish  to  take  a definite  stand 
against  all  unscientific  demonstrations  and  all  spirit- 
ualistic hokus-pocus,  which,  as  a rule,  are  designed 
only  to  prey  upon  trusting  and  believing  people,  either 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  igle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INTRODUCTION 


-(3)- 

to  extract  money  from  them  directly  or  indirectly, 
or  otherwise  to  obtain  publicity  for  ulterior  purposes. 

Of  course,  not  everything  is  fraud.  Much  is  self 
deception  which  may  be  termed  self  hypnosis.  If  you 
sit  in  a darkened  room  and  are  sufficiently  keyed  up, 
your  senses  will  play  all  sorts  of  tricks  provided  the 
nervous  system  is  receptive. 

The  psyche  investigator  understands  this  phase 
thoroughly,  and  also  knows  how  self  hypnosis  works 
under  these  circumstances,  particularly  when  the  sub- 
ject is  anxious  to  believe  the  most  incredible  things 
that  are  going  to  be  enacted  in  front  of  him.  The  sub- 
conscious mind  is  a wonderful  machine,  as  anyone 
who  has  read  Coue  can  testify. 

If  you  are  in  a receptive  state  of  mind,  you  can 
make  yourself  imagine  almost  anything.  It  may  be 
noted  here  that  nearly  all  of  the  distinguished  con- 
verts to  spiritualism  are  older  men,  men  in  their  fifties 
and  sixties.  What  is  the  explanation?  The  fact  that 
their  senses  are  not  as  sharp  as  those  of  younger  men 
would  not  seem  the  real  one. 

It  is  my  conviction  that  we  all  have  a secret  long- 
ing for  the  future,  with  an  anticipation  of  what  lies 
before  us;  and  the  man  who  has  reached  the  autumn 
of  life,  unconsciously  craves  assurance  of  a tangible 
hereafter.  If  a man  of  years  sees  what  is  apparently 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(4)- 

evidence  of  a very  definite  existence  beyond  the  pale, 
he  will  readily  accept  it  under  the  subtle  persuasion 
of  a convincing  medium. 

In  this  class  we  find  the  late  Sir  Arthur  Conan 
Doyle,  who  published  the  statement  that  his  last  years 
on  earth  were  being  spent  in  preparation  for  the  life 
to  come.  Mentally,  by  his  own  admission,  Conan  Doyle 
retired  from  the  world,  and  shut  out  thoughts  of  ma- 
terial things,  in  the  belief  that  he  was  making  ready 
for  another  phase  of  existence. 

To  a man  who  has  willingly  placed  himself  in  this 
state  of  mind,  nothing  is  incredible.  Sir  Arthur  en- 
dorsed a number  of  mediums  residing  both  here  and 
abroad,  who  he  claimed  were  genuine,  and  upon 
whose  demonstrations  he  based  his  sincere  belief. 

Let  it  be  clearly  understood  that  I place  no  stigma 
upon  those  who  have  chosen  Spiritualism  purely  as  a 
religion.  As  a belief,  they  are  entitled  to  hold  it  as 
their  own,  without  interference  from  others. 

But  I do  attack  those  who  have  masked  themselves 
as  believers  in  order  to  prey  upon  the  sincere.  These 
masqueraders  are  the  fradulent  mediums;  and  in  their 
craftiness,  they  have  interwoven  themselves  with  the 
Spiritualistic  faith,  that  they  may  cry  out  in  holy  hor- 
ror every  time  that  they — as  individuals — are  justifiably 
called  to  task. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INTRODUCTION 


— (5) — 

To  reiterate  this  point  would  be  both  burdensome 
and  unnecessary;  a sop  to  the  masqueraders  them- 
selves. Hence,  I am  making  it  plain  that  whenever  I 
speak  adversely  of  certain  Spiritualistic  practices,  my 
criticism  is  directed  solely  against  the  class  of  pre- 
tenders that  I have  mentioned.  They  have  so  identified 
themselves  with  Spiritualism,  as  the  public  recognizes 
it,  that  I am  forced  to  adopt  their  own  nomenclature 
when  I refer  to  them. 

In  the  course  of  my  career  as  a mystifier,  I have  lec- 
tured upon  the  frauds  of  Spiritualism  and  have  pub- 
licly demonstrated  the  methods  by  which  supposed 
mediums  accomplish  their  spooky  manifestations. 

Under  the  management  of  Frances  Rockefeller 
King,  of  the  Private  Entertainment  Department  of  the 
National  Broadcasting  Company,  I have  made  appear- 
ances for  the  past  seventeen  years;  and  I have  fre- 
quently been  approached  by  persons  who  have  wit- 
nessed my  entertainments,  asking  me  to  explain 
specific  cases  which  have  puzzled  them. 

Mr.  A.  Frank  Jones,  my  friend  and  personal  repre- 
sentative, who  has  accompanied  me  on  all  my  tours, 
has  been  reluctant  for  me  to  enter  into  discussions 
after  my  performances.  The  nature  of  my  work  has 
been  too  exacting,  both  in  large  theaters  and  at  private 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (6) — 

engagements,  for  me  to  receive  visitors  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  my  entertainments. 

Yet,  whenever  Mr.  Jones  has  been  approached  by  a 
person  who  has  been  burdened  by  the  worry  that 
only  false  mediums  can  cause,  he  has  invariably 
broken  his  rule  and  encouraged  an  interview  between 
that  person  and  myself.  It  has  been  our  mutual  desire 
to  prove  helpful  to  those  persons  who  have  suffered 
through  the  unscrupulous  efforts  of  charlatans. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  n 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


C 

JL^ver  since  mediumship  became  a pro- 
fcssion,  its  practitioners  have  met  with  opposition 
from  magicians.  This  is  not  surprising.  The  duel  is  a 
natural  one. 

The  same  fundamental  desire  stimulates  both  the 
medium  and  the  magician.  Both  feel  the  urge  to 
mystify  the  public.  Both  have  held  to  the  same  theory: 
“Mundus  vult  decipi;  decipiatur,”  and  they  enjoy  the 
privilege  of  belonging  to  the  chosen  few  who  can 
deceive  the  world. 

-(7)- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (8) — 

So  much  so,  that  mediums  and  magicians  alike  have 
fought  against  the  exposure  of  their  methods.  In  the 
case  of  the  cruder  mediums  and  magicians — the  major- 
ity in  both  groups — this  opposition  to  exposure  had 
become  fanaticism.  Possessed  of  a few  tawdry  “se- 
crets,” they  quiver  with  alarm  when  even  the  most  in- 
significant methods  appear  in  print.  For  they  know 
that  they  are  dependent  upon  the  poor  devices  that 
they  have  kept  from  the  public;  not  upon  their  own 
ability. 

Capable  mediums,  as  well  as  capable  magicians,  are 
not  troubled  by  exposes.  They  have  ingenuity  of  their 
own.  They  improve  their  methods  to  suit  every  need. 
They  know  that  the  wiser  a layman  believes  himself 
to  be,  the  easier  is  he  deceived.  Clever  mediums  and 
able  magicians  are  actually  helped  through  exposes, 
which  lessen  the  inflated  importance  of  the  tyros  who 
have  tried  to  imitate  the  great. 

I have  said  that  mediums  and  magicians  are  in- 
spired by  the  same  urge.  This  is  an  important  fact  to 
remember.  It  explains  a riddle  which  has  long  baffled 
the  public,  including  skeptical  persons.  We  frequently 
hear  talk  of  mediums  who  ask  no  price  for  their  work. 
They  give  seances  without  gain;  and  claim  their  prac- 
tice is  a proof  that  they  must  be  genuine. 

Such  “proof”  is  not  acceptable. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


~ (9)— 

Study  the  amateur  magician  and  you  will  see  why. 
He  performs  for  no  profit.  He  spends  money  lavishly 
for  new  appliances.  He  wastes  business  hours  practic- 
ing his  tricks.  He  delights  in  bewildering  his  friends. 
Most  of  all,  he  rants  if  any  one  belittles  his  perform- 
ances or  expresses  inside  knowledge  of  his  methods. 

He  has  the  same  primary  urge  as  the  medium.  One 
that  is  irresistible;  that  carries  its  devotee  in  willy-nilly 
fashion  along  the  path  to  personal  grandeur  which 
is  his  conception  of  fame.  Neither  amateur  medium 
nor  amateur  magician  will  ever  relinquish  an  iota  of 
importance  that  he  once  has  claimed. 

In  the  professional  class,  mediums  and  magicians 
alike  devote  themselves  to  another  urge,  the  acquisi- 
tion of  wealth.  They  have  a mutual  advantage,  for 
they  are  experienced  in  lines  which  impress  great  por- 
tions of  the  public.  The  world  still  wishes  to  be  de- 
ceived; and  the  proposition  is  simply  to  make  the 
world  pay. 

Between  mediums  and  magicians,  however,  lies  a 
barrier;  a real  one,  for  it  is  as  definite  as  the  bars  which 
cover  a prison  cell.  Those  within  are  the  mediums: 
they  are  the  crooked;  and  therefore,  often  the 
shrewder.  Those  outside  are  the  magicians,  whose 
efforts  are  honest. 

What  the  medium  seeks  to  gain  by  fraud,  the  magi- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (10)— 

cian  tries  to  obtain  legitimately:  namely,  a public  fol- 
lowing that  will  be  impressed  by  some  one  who 
possesses  skill  at  mystification.  The  matter  of  showing 
profit  through  such  efforts  is  purely  dependent  upon 
the  business  ability  of  the  individual. 

Many  magicians  have  seen  their  own  creations 
copied  and  used  for  fraud  by  so-called  mediums.  Quite 
naturally,  this  annoys  them.  Nevertheless;  it  is  com- 
mon sense,  not  jealousy,  that  causes  professional  magi- 
cians to  denounce  all  producers  of  psychic  phenomena 
and  to  class  them  as  fakers. 

The  real  leaders  in  the  magical  profession  agree 
unanimously  that  from  ninety  to  ninety-five  percent 
of  all  spirit  mediums  are  apparent  frauds;  and  that  the 
remainder  may  be  proven  the  same.  They  have  learned 
this  fact  from  both  observation  and  experience. 

Mediums,  with  their  claims  to  the  miraculous,  have 
a hold  upon  the  public  that  magicians  can  seldom 
acquire.  At  the  same  time,  magicians  have  always  been 
a threat  to  the  mediums.  The  greater  the  popular  in- 
terest in  psychic  manifestations  becomes,  the  more  op- 
portunity there  is  for  the  exposers  of  such  phenomena. 

Thus  magicians,  who  fight  to  preserve  their  own 
secrets,  hold  no  qualms  about  exposing  those  of  medi- 
ums. This  is  not  paradoxical.  It  might  be  likened  to 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS  —(h)— 

a motor-cycle  policeman  exceeding  the  speed  limit  in 
order  to  overtake  a speeding  motorist. 

Magicians  feel  that  they  are  rendering  a public  serv- 
ice when  they  denounce  fraudulent  mediums.  Actually 
they  are  so  doing.  The  fact  that  they  acquire  profit 
and  publicity  through  their  activities  does  not  alter  the 
circumstance. 

Mediums  have  stolen  magicians’  methods.  Similarly, 
magicians  have  invaded  the  preserves  of  mediums. 
During  the  nineteenth  century,  the  Davenport  Broth- 
ers were  the  most  famous  of  practicing  mediums. 
Two  celebrated  magicians:  Maskelyne,  in  England; 
Kellar,  in  America,  discovered  methods  of  the  Daven- 
ports and  copied  them  to  advantage. 

Other  magicians  have  given  “spook  shows,”  attract- 
ing patrons  to  the  theaters  by  promises  of  spirit  cabi- 
net seances  and  other  apparent  manifestations.  True 
to  form,  they  have  either  stated  these  presentations  to 
be  trickery,  or  have  exposed  the  methods  used.  Hou- 
dini,  in  his  war  on  fake  psychics,  was  simply  carrying 
to  an  extreme,  demonstrations  that  many  others  had 
attempted  before  him. 

If  magicians,  generally,  were  capable,  the  psychic 
racket  would  have  been  ended  long  ago.  The  sad  side 
of  the  story  is  that  capable  magicians  are  few.  Those 
who  are  properly  qualified  to  expose  spirit  mediums 


Digitized  fr. 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— O)— 

are  frequently  too  busy  traveling  to  concentrate  upon 
damaging  the  reputations  of  mediums,  particularly 
because  the  latter  prefer  permanent  abodes  and  can 
easily  slide  to  temporary  cover  when  an  attack 
threatens  them. 

This  leaves  the  battle  to  the  “local”  magicians;  and 
in  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a hundred,  a magician, 
if  capable,  would  no  longer  remain  “local.”  Thus  the 
much  vaunted  campaigns  that  magicians  have  insti- 
tuted against  mediums  have  invariably  dissipated, 
without  the  accomplishment  of  permanent  results. 

There  is  a ludicrous  side  to  the  “battles”  between 
magicians  and  mediums.  Though  a magician  may  be 
completely  ignorant  of  a certain  medium’s  actual 
methods,  he  does  at  least  know  that  the  medium  is  de- 
pendent upon  trickery.  The  magician,  therefore,  be- 
gins by  exposing  the  methods  which  he  thin\s  the 
medium  is  using. 

Some  people  accept  the  explanations;  and  the  medi- 
um’s business  suffers.  If  it  holds  up  too  well,  the  magi- 
cian continues  his  “exposures”  and  makes  the  medium 
feel  the  pinch  more  tightly.  In  the  great  majority  of 
cases,  the  magician  is  lucky  if  he  scores  one  hit  out  of 
ten.  Nevertheless,  if  he  actually  succeeds  in  putting  a 
medium  out  of  business,  he  takes  great  credit  unto 
himself. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


-(i3)- 

Actually,  the  accomplishment  is  due  to  the  medi- 
um’s own  qualms.  The  medium  is  practicing  trickery; 
and  the  attention  brought  to  that  fact  makes  it  harder 
for  him  to  handle  his  clients.  He  finds  himself  in  the 
unenviable  position  where  the  only  way  to  show  that 
the  magician  is  wrong  is  to  explain  how  he  actually 
handles  his  seance  spooks.  No  one  relishes  a dilemma; 
spirit  mediums  particularly  dislike  such  a pass. 

With  all  this,  the  main  fact  still  persists.  Appren- 
tices are  unable  to  do  a craftsman’s  job.  Magicians, 
unqualified  in  methods  of  psychic  research,  frequently 
hodge-podge  their  efforts.  Worst  of  all,  they  lay  their 
own  measures  open  to  ridicule. 

A few  years  ago,  a group  of  magicians  began  an 
anti-spiritualistic  campaign  that  centered  chiefly  in 
New  York.  Their  war  consisted  in  attacking  quasi- 
psychics who  were  on  the  radio,  or  performing  in 
theaters.  They  also  denounced  fortune-tellers,  tea-cup 
readers,  and  other  small-fry. 

The  only  portion  of  the  campaign  that  concerned 
deep-dyed  fakery  was  the  expose — in  print — of  meth- 
ods used  by  mediums.  Old  tricks  were  brought  from 
camphor;  imaginary  exposes  were  manufactured;  sup- 
ported by  a few  usable  mediumistic  methods,  these 
manifestoes  of  anti-fraud  were  deluged  upon  the  public. 

All  that  this  campaign  actually  accomplished  was 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— Cm)— 

to  push  astrologers  and  numerologists  off  the  radio 
programs,  from  which  they  were  already  due  to  van- 
ish; for  they  had  overburdened  the  air.  It  also  gave 
the  magicians  a chance  to  clean  house.  For  the  very 
society  that  began  the  campaign  found  that  it  was 
harboring  among  its  members  a variety  of  the  very 
fakers  which  it  was  out  to  ruin. 

Real  mediums  scarcely  blinked.  Instead,  they  en- 
joyed a smile  when  the  campaign  reached  its  finish. 
As  an  aftermath,  the  magicians  presented  a seance  of 
their  own;  and  in  it,  proved  the  toothlessness  that 
went  along  with  their  fierce  bark. 

Although  they  claimed  to  know  all  the  real  meth- 
ods of  mediums,  including  materializations,  these 
magicians  were  unable  to  produce  a single  manifesta- 
tion that  according  to  press  accounts  was  better  than 
a hanky-panky  trick.  Though  they  had  the  benefit  of 
a stage — as  opposed  to  a medium’s  more  difficult  circle 
of  sitters — they  blotched  their  ghost  show. 

The  climax,  in  pitch  darkness,  was  to  have  been 
the  materialization  of  a “spook.”  Though  they  ad- 
mitted that  mediums  could  produce  fake  “ghosts”  of 
wraithlike,  luminous  appearance,  the  “spirit”  that  the 
magicians  conjured  was  not  visible  even  to  persons  in 
the  front  rows  of  the  audience. 

When  magicians  seek  to  expose  spirit  frauds,  they 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Spirit  Hands  Made  from  Melted  Wax  Are  Commonly  Used  as  Evidence 
of  Supernatural  Phenomena  at  Seances. 

A Container  of  Water  and  One  of  Melted  Paraffin  Placed  in  Front  of  the 

Cabinet  Are  Customary.  After  an  Interval  in  the  Darkened  Cabinet,  the 

Hands  Are  Discovered. 

The  Author  Illustrates  How  Various  Types  of  Hands  Are  Made  by 

Alternately  Dipping  the  Hand  First  in  the  Water  and  Then  in  the  Wax. 


Digitized  by 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Concealed  beneath  coat,  this  appa- 
ratus actually  causes  levitation 


/Two  hooks  as 
herein  illustrated 


worn,  one  by  the  medium,  the  other 
by  a confederate  seated  directly 
"^opposite 

_ ^LEVITATION  B> 
i BELT  HOOK 


LEVITATION  BY  FOOT  | 

Extremely  simple  form  commonly  \\ 
used  by  mediums. 


FALSE  HAND  METHOD 


Extension  bar  strapped  to  forearm  for 
table  levitation. 


'ST? 


Artificial  hand,  visible  above  table, 
^^whil^  hand  lifts  the  table. 


Got  $le 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Dunninger  Illustrates  a Mechanical .ti^Attached'to'the  Oufs'ide  of  the 
for  Producing  Sp.r.t  R»ps.  Se  retl 1,  “,!d)i  ,he  Room.  the 

D00r’ApparatuePIs1  Released^' Producing  Knocks  a.  Timed  Intervals 
The  Insert  Shows  the  Clock-work  Mechanism.  This  Is  Used  by  Mediums 
Who  Wish  to  Produce  Raps  in  Strange  Quarters. 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


— (15) — 

should  remember  that  they  possess  but  an  iota  of  the 
necessary  qualification.  Knowledge  of  trickery  is  in- 
sufficient. A real  investigator  must  have  the  ability  to 
study  mediums  as  personalities.  He  must  have  some 
understanding  of  the  psychological  factors  which  domi- 
nate a medium.  He  must  have  a real  acquaintance  with 
the  subject  of  spiritualism,  its  origin  and  its  claims. 

The  cry  of  “Fake”  means  nothing  if  it  can  not  be 
proven.  That  is  something  that  most  magicians  for- 
get. Also,  they  totally  ignore  another  side  of  spiritual- 
ism; its  intellectual  appeal.  Spiritualism  had  drawn 
exponents  who  pose  as  preachers,  as  prophets,  some- 
times as  messiahs.  Such  claimants  can  not  be  eradi- 
cated through  shouts  of  trickery  raised  by  amateur 
magicians. 

Read  this  quotation  from  an  article  by  the  Reverend 
Arthur  Ford.  It  is  a sample  of  the  “inspiration”  that 
believers  receive  with  joy: 

And  the  great  spirits  who  have  redeemed  humanity  from 
much  that  is  ugly  and  limiting;  these  through  whom  God  has 
shone  like  the  sun  through  an  eastern  window,  to  man’s 
spiritual  enlightenment,  become  to  him  not  merely  historic  per- 
sonages, but  actual  friends  and  companions  along  the  way. 
He  does  not  read  about  them;  he  holds  high  and  holy  con- 
verse with  them.  He  becomes  great  in  spirit  because  he  lives 
in  closest  communion  with  those  who  are  no  longer  in  bond- 
age to  earthly  conventions;  he  develops  a great  compassion 
for  those  who  limit  themselves  to  a physical  world  alone. 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (16)— 

That  is  the  type  of  stuff  that  makes  doubtful  be- 
lievers “see  the  light”;  that  produces  longing  for  con- 
tact with  those  on  the  “astral  plane.”  Whether  or  not 
its  author  feels  kindly  toward  the  fifty  cent  mediums 
who  hold  hymn-shrieking  parlor  seances,  it  is  obvious 
that  such  writings  can  encourage  new  customers  to 
such  psychic  circles. 

Can  the  magicians  match  such  statements? 

Seldom.  Their  usual  line  of  speech  is  “canned  pat- 
ter” rehearsed  beforehand,  or  ad  lib  remarks  that  ac- 
company the  serious  procedures  of  jamming  a silk 
handkerchief  into  a hollow  celluloid  egg,  or  extracting 
a collapsible  fake  head  of  cabbage  from  a gentleman’s 
derby  hat. 

Arthur  Ford  recognized  the  limitations  of  the  aver- 
age conjurer  when  he  wrote  the  article  in  which  the 
previous  excerpt  appeared.  He  had  previously  “de- 
bated” with  Howard  Thurston  the  magician;  and  he 
referred  to  that  “triumph”  by  following  with  this 
ridicule: 

My  recent  debate  with  Thurston  the  magician  has  resulted 
in  several  interesting  things.  Among  the  most  amusing  have 
been  the  flood  of  challenges  from  all  sorts  of  second-rate  ma- 
gicians and  vaudeville  performers  who  seem  to  need  a bit  of 
publicity.  Nearly  all  of  these  letters  are  in  the  form  of  letters 
couched  in  most  ungrammatical  terms.  Nearly  all  of  them 
have  caught  a few  stock  phrases  from  the  late  Houdini  who 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


— (17) — 

was  only  a degree  less  ignorant  than  themselves,  and  these 
phrases  they  repeat  with  the  monotonous  repetition  of  a poll 
parrot  discoursing  on  crackers.  I regret  that  I can  not  help  these 
fellows.  The  greatest  of  them  all,  having  retracted  his  state- 
ments and  openly  admitted  that  Spiritualism  is  a case  which 
can  not  be  upset  by  a simple  trick,  I have  neither  time  nor 
inclination  to  further  the  publicity  stunts  of  unknown  aspirants 
to  first  page  honors.  . . . 

Through  this  statement,  we  observe  the  very  point 
that  I have  mentioned.  The  Rev.  Arthur  Ford  exhibited 
one  advantage  that  he  possessed  over  most  magicians; 
namely,  the  ability  to  use  good  grammar.  He  admitted, 
however,  that  there  are  such  persons  as  “more  intelli- 
gent magicians”  and  he  cited  one  who  had  written 
him.  I quote  from  the  next  paragraph  in  the  article 
by  Arthur  Ford: 

A letter  from  Will  Goldston,  of  London,  informs  me  that 
a number  of  magicians  there  have  formed  a circle  under  the 
guidance  of  Hannen  Swaffer  and  are  seriously  studying  Spir- 
itualism. 

This  brings  us  to  Will  Goldston,  the  one  notable 
exception  to  my  own  statement  that  the  “real  leaders 
in  the  magical  profession  are  agreed  upon  the  pre- 
dominance of  fraud  in  spirit  manifestations.” 

Will  Goldston  was  once  a performer  of  a special 
type  of  magic  known  as  the  “black  art  act.”  He  be- 
came a dealer  in  magical  equipment;  and  wrote  many 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (18)— 

books  on  magic.  So  many,  in  fact,  that  he  is  recognized 
as  the  most  prolific  of  all  authors  on  technical  magic. 

Mr.  Goldston  concedes  the  possibility  of  genuine 
spirit  manifestations.  He  declares  that  he  has  witnessed 
such  phenomena.  He,  himself,  considers  it  rather  un- 
usual that  he  does  so.  In  fact,  Mr.  Goldston  has  stated: 

As  a magician  by  profession  and  a spiritualist  by  belief,  I 
am  regarded  by  many  persons  as  being  just  a trifle  eccentric. 

I am  one  of  the  “many  persons”  to  whom  Mr.  Gold- 
ston refers,  but  when  a man  emphasizes  that  he  may 
plausibly  be  regarded  as  eccentric,  I admire  his  frank- 
ness. I admire  it  so  much,  indeed,  that  I need  proof 
that  he  is  eccentric.  Inasmuch  as  I have  never  met  Mr. 
Goldston,  I chose  to  examine  his  writings  to  learn 
just  how  real  an  authority  he  was  on  magic;  or  how 
qualified  he  might  be  as  an  investigator  of  psychic 
phenomena. 

Will  Goldston  once  expressed  himself  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  the  so-called  Houdini  message,  which  Mrs. 
Houdini  was  said  to  have  received  through  the  medi- 
umship  of  Doctor  Arthur  Ford.  Goldston  stated: 

The  news  (of  the  Houdini  message)  created  a great  sensa- 
tion in  the  United  States.  A few  of  the  smaller  magicians  who 
were  unable  to  offer  a reasonable  explanation  of  the  affair 
immediately  decided  that  the  whole  thing  was  a fake.  A cer- 
tain section  of  the  American  press  boosted  the  views  of  these 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS  —(19)— 

magical  nobodies,  and  in  a short  while,  Mrs.  Houdini  and  the 
Rev.  Ford  were  openly  accused  of  fraud. 

In  his  statement,  Goldston  omitted  the  names  of  the 
“Magical  nobodies”  and  he  was  wise  in  doing  so.  Had 
he  mentioned  any  names,  his  statement  would  have 
disproved  itself. 

As  I will  show,  Mr.  Goldston’s  belief  in  his  infalli- 
bility as  an  authority  is  without  basis.  Unfortunately, 
he  did  not  bother  to  collect  facts  before  launching  out 
on  a sea  of  rhetorical  opinions. 

There  were  not  a “few  smaller  magicians”  con- 
nected with  the  case.  There  was  only  one  professional 
performer  versed  in  magic  who  thoroughly  denounced 
the  Houdini  message  as  fraudulent.  That  one  was  my- 
self. This  was  his  first  inaccuracy.  In  this  connection 
he  takes  a little  stab  in  the  dark — perhaps  his  seance 
experiences  trained  the  man  in  this  kind  of  research. 
He  slides  in  the  little  phrase  “magical  nobodies.”  Poor 
Will!  The  word  of  such  an  authority  as  he  has  proved 
himself  to  be  need  never  be  taken  seriously  even  by  a 
most  sensitive  person,  which  I am  not. 

However,  for  the  sake  of  the  facts  which  were  at 
his  disposal  let  me  quote  excerpts  from  a published 
biography: 

Dunninger,  while  still  in  his  early  twenties  played  the  long- 
est New  York  consecutive  engagement  that  was  ever  played  by 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(20)— 

any  magician — sixty-five  weeks.  . . . His  reputation  grew  with 
his  age  until  now  as  a society  entertainer  he  has  climbed  to 
the  uppermost  rung  of  the  ladder  . . . not  alone  has  Dun- 
ninger  entertained  the  exclusive  four  hundred  many  times  over 
but  likewise  has  entertained  five  Presidents  of  the  United 
States,  Thomas  A.  Edison,  who  expressed  both  a personal 
and  scientific  interest  in  his  work,  and  the  Prince  of  Wales 
at  the  time  of  His  Royal  Highness’  visit  at  the  Rodman 
Wanamaker  estate  on  Long  Island.  The  English  Press  com- 
mented on  the  incident. 

Also: 

In  the  season  1926  and  1927  Dunninger  headlined  the  Keith 
Albee  Orpheum  theatres  from  coast  to  coast.  He  received  the 
largest  salary  ever  paid  any  mystery  working  individual  in 
the  history  of  vaudeville. 

The  distinction  of  having  headlined  the  two-a-day 
circuits  has  only  been  claimed  by  four  master  enter- 
tainers in  the  entire  history  of  American  vaudeville, 
namely,  Houdini,  Horace  Goldin,  Mercedes  and  my- 
self. 

There  was  plenty  more  where  that  came  from,  avail- 
able in  more  than  one  form,  such  as  the  American 
Press.  However,  Mr.  Goldston’s  rather  breezy  way  of 
dismissing  as  of  small  scope  such  a “section  of  the 
American  Press”  as  included  every  New  York  City 
newspaper,  with  nation-wide  despatches  by  the  United 
Press  and  the  International  News  Service  indicates  his 
ignorance  of  that  subject.  The  clippings  accumulated 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


—(21)— 

on  the  Houdini  case  easily  filled  about  thirty-five 
pages  of  an  extremely  large-sized  scrap-book. 

My  curiosity  whetted,  I determined  to  find  out  just 
how  much  Will  Goldston  knew  about  American  magi- 
cians. I delved  through  one  of  his  volumes  entitled 
“Great  Magicians’  Tricks.”  Therein,  he  eulogized  a 
youthful  visitor  to  London,  who — Goldston  says — “re- 
minds me  of  a huge  over-grown  schoolboy.”  Of  this 
performer,  who  to  my  knowledge  had  never  appeared 
in  vaudeville,  on  road  show  tour,  or  Chautauqua  cir- 
cuit, Goldston  declares: 

He  is  reckoned  as  the  fourth  best  magician  that  America 
has  ever  produced.  The  three  who  take  pride  of  place  are 
Harry  Kellar,  Houdini  and  Howard  Thurston. 

In  so  attesting,  Goldston  deliberately  ignores  more 
than  one  dozen  prominent  magicians  of  America, 
some  of  international  repute,  who  had  built  established 
careers  over  a period  of  many  years;  and  who  include 
such  famous  performers  as  T.  Nelson  Downs  and  Nate 
Leipsig,  two  of  the  most  competent  sleight-of-hand 
performers  in  the  world.  In  the  same  category  I might 
mention  such  outstanding  magical  personalities  as 
S.  S.  Henry,  Eugene  Laurant,  Karl  Germaine,  Harry 
Blackstone,  William  Robinson  (Ching  Ling  Soo), 
Nicola,  Dante,  Charles  Carter  and  Lafayette. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-<*0- 

An  astounding  utterance,  that  one,  even  from  Will 
Goldston.  So  extravagant,  indeed,  that  he  contradicts 
it  himself,  in  the  very  same  boo\.  Forgetting  his  friend 
the  “fourth  best,”  he  turns  to  another  magician,  Horace 
Goldin,  whom  he  eulogizes: 

Horace  Goldin  is  the  greatest  personality  in  magic  today. 
He  towers  like  a colossus  above  his  confreres.  ...  I quite 
seriously  suggest  that  he  is  as  great  an  artist  as  any  one.  . . . 
As  an  illusionist,  he  is  certainly  better  than  . . . Houdini. 
. . . As  a showman,  he  ranks  . . . second  only  to  Houdini. 

Horace  Goldin  is  a great  magician;  he  is  also  an 
American.  Will  Goldston  ranks  him  as  the  best  in  the 
business.  What  has  happened  to  Goldston’s  “fourth 
best”  American  magician  who  rated  next  to  Kellar, 
Houdini  and  Thurston? 

Not  only  in  the  realm  of  comment  and  criticism  is 
Will  Goldston  less  than  sure  of  himself.  Many  of  his 
books  contain  magical  impossibilities.  Stage  tricks  that 
to  my  mind  never  could  work  in  the  manner  explained. 
I cite  one  example:  a “floating  lady”  or  “levitation” 
illusion  described  in  his  book  “Tricks  and  Illusions.” 

Therein,  a girl  is  supposed  to  rest  in  a cradle  that  is 
situated  in  front  of  a sheet  of  upright  glass  that  comes 
vertically  through  the  stage.  The  cradle  is  connected 
to  the  top  of  the  glass  sheet  by  a rod.  That  sheet  of 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


—(23)— 

glass  is  expected  to  support  the  strain  of  the  girl’s 
weight,  which  bears  downward.  Such  details  as  the 
fitting  of  the  rod  to  the  top  edge  of  the  glass  and  how 
the  side  edges  of  the  glass  will  remain  invisible  to 
the  audience,  are  not  mentioned.  The  leverage  of  the 
girl’s  weight  renders  the  levitation  impossible;  yet 
Goldston  says: 

This  startling  experiment  has  created  a sensation  in  various 
parts  of  the  world.  The  illustrations  correctly  explain  the 
method  of  this  seemingly  impossible  wonder. 

During  the  year  1920,  Will  Goldston,  in  his  Maga- 
zine of  Magic , advertised  a new  book  published  by 
Will  Goldston,  Limited,  entitled  “Magical  Rope  Ties 
and  Escapes,”  by  Houdini.  In  the  advertisement,  he 
stated,  in  capital  letters: 

NEVER  HAS  SUCH  A VALUABLE  COLLECTION 
OF  ESCAPE  SECRETS  BEEN  OFFERED  TO  MAGI- 
CIANS. 

A large  part  of  the  Houdini  book  consisted  of 
“secrets”  which  had  appeared  in  Burling  Hull’s 
“Thirty-three  Rope  Ties  and  Chain  Releases,”  pub- 
lished five  years  before.  Practically  every  magician 
had  read  it;  possibly  not  Will  Goldston.  His  collection 
of  magical  books,  advertised  for  sale  at  about  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(24)- 

same  time,  was  extensive;  but  did  not  list  a copy  of 
Hull’s  book. 

Will  Goldston’s  first  magnum  opus — he  had  several 
— was  called  “Exclusive  Magical  Secrets.”  The  book 
was  fitted  with  lock  and  key  that  the  uninitiated  might 
not  pry  into  the  sacred  archives  of  the  owner.  Every 
applicant  was  required  to  sign  a pledge  that  he  would 
not  divulge  the  contents  of  the  volume.  “Exclusive 
Magical  Secrets”  was  followed  by  two  other  locked 
books,  selling  as  high  as  ten  and  twenty  dollars  each. 

A few  years  after  Houdini’s  death,  a book  was  pub- 
lished in  London  entitled  “The  Secrets  of  Houdini” 
by  J.  C.  Canned.  Its  final  chapters  are  filled  with 
verbatim  explanations  of  stage  illusions,  taken  from 
Goldston’s  “Exclusive  Magical  Secrets”  and  the  other 
two  “protected”  volumes. 

Did  Will  Goldston  protest  this?  Apparently  not. 
One  of  the  most  recent  books  which  Goldston  has 
written  contains  a friendly  foreword  from  J.  C.  Can- 
ned, whom  Mr.  Goldston  regards  most  highly.  I pre- 
sume that  the  pledges  of  secrecy  were  signed  only  by 
purchasers  of  “Exclusive  Magical  Secrets.” 

Will  Goldston  would  seem  by  no  means  possessed 
of  a perfect  memory.  In  his  Magazine  of  Magic  for 
January,  1915,  he  quotes  statements  made  by  Horace 
Goldin.  In  the  February  issue,  he  apologizes: 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


-(*5)- 

Horace  Goldin  was  the  subject  of  our  December’s*  “Talks 
With  Celebrities.”  We  wrote  the  article  without  reference  to 
our  notes  of  a recent  interview  with  him,  and  our  memory 
proved  defective  in  an  important  particular.  The  article  at- 
tributed to  Mr.  Goldin  certain  observations  as  to  the  War 
which  were  in  fact  ours  and  not  his.  He  has  called  our  at- 
tention to  this,  and  we  take  the  earliest  opportunity  of  ex- 
plaining the  matter  to  our  readers  and  of  offering  him  our 
sincerest  regret.  . . . 

I have  quoted  these  excerpts  from  Will  Goldston’s 
writings  because  to  me  they  indicate  that  he  is  neither 
a reliable  authority  on  magic,  nor  a qualified  investi- 
gator of  spiritualism.  I hold  the  latter  opinion  because 
of  his  misquotations  in  the  interview  with  Horace 
Goldin.  A spiritualistic  investigator  must  be  able  to 
recall  exactly  who  made  every  statement  on  an  impor- 
tant occasion;  otherwise  his  reports  of  what  occurred 
in  a seance  room  are  valueless. 

I consider  a man  versed  in  magic  to  be  unwise  if 
he  makes  public  statements  championing  spiritualism. 
I hold  that  opinion  because  such  a man  must  know 
that  the  majority  of  mediums  are  frauds,  even  though 
he  may  concede  that  a few  are  genuine.  Knowing  that, 
he  must  also  know  that  all  will  benefit  through  his 
statements. 

The  harm  that  his  endorsement  can  cause  will  cer- 

# Another  Goldston  inaccuracy.  The  interview  was  published  in  the 
January  issue. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(26)- 

tainly  outweigh  any  benefit  that  his  testimony  will 
produce.  Therefore,  a magician  with  an  “open  mind” 
will  do  best  if  he  avoids  too  much  discussion.  That,  I 
again  affirm,  is  my  opinion. 

Will  Goldston  has  told  vividly  of  a seance  in  which 
he  met  the  earth-bound  “spirit”  of  Houdini.  He  pro- 
claims: 

Is  Houdini  earth-bound?  I think  he  is.  . . . 

Houdini  is  lost  in  his  new  sphere.  He  was  almost  a diffi- 
cult man  to  convince,  and  I think  it  more  than  likely  that  he 
does  not  realise  he  is  dead,  dead,  I mean,  in  an  earthly  sense. 
He  has  lost  his  perspective,  and,  as  a spiritual  being,  cannot 
realise  his  true  position  in  regard  to  the  friends  he  has  left  on 
earth. 

He  things  he  is  still  one  of  us.  . . . 

How  many  attempts  he  has  made  to  communicate  with  me 
since  his  tragic  death  he  alone  knows.  This  particular  stance 
had  been  held  because  an  entity  who  called  himself  Houdini 
had  said,  “Send  for  Will.”  So  I went  along.  . . . 

The  “ghost”  at  this  seance  was  somewhat  coherent. 
Goldston  states: 

His  wrists  were  held  together  as  though  fastened  by  unseen 
handcuffs.  He  was  struggling  violently,  evidently  endeavoring 
to  free  himself.  “I’m  Houdini,”  he  whispered  in  a hoarse, 
almost  unrecognisable  voice.  “Don’t  you  know  me?”  He  ap- 
peared to  want  to  tell  us  something,  but  lacked  the  power. 
At  last  he  pulled  his  wrists  apart  as  though  he  had  escaped 
horn  the  manacles.  A few  seconds  later  he  was  gone. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MAGICIANS  VERSUS  MEDIUMS 


—(27)— 

Before  I can  credit  that  story,  I would  like  to  see  a 
girl  float  in  air,  supported  by  an  invisible  sheet  of 
glass.  I would  like  to  know  whether  Houdini’s  “ghost” 
was  really  handcuffed,  or  whether  it  was  restrained  by 
one  of  the  rope  ties  described  in  two  different  books. 

Perhaps  the  ghost  came  to  question  just  who  was 
the  fourth  best  magician  in  America.  Or  it  may  have 
wished  to  correct  some  quotations  attributed  to  Hou- 
dini  while  in  life.  Will  Goldston  published  quite  a 
few  of  his  interviews  with  Houdini.  Ones  that  had 
occurred  while  Houdini  was  on  this  mortal  sphere. 
But  they  were  not  printed  until  after  he  had  gone  to 
the  astral  plane. 

I shall  have  to  wait  until  Mr.  Goldston  has  held 
more  interviews  with  Houdini’s  wraith.  While  I wait, 
I shall  remain  a doubter.  Even  to  the  fact  that  the 
ghost  appeared  at  all. 

Should  my  doubts  fade,  I can  restore  them  by  read- 
ing more  of  Will  Goldston’s  books. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  III 


Digitized  by 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


j ohn  Slater  was  known  as  the  “mil- 
lionaire  medium.”  The  term  was  an  apt  one.  He  ac- 
quired great  wealth  through  his  claim  of  mediumship; 
and  his  career  extended  over  a fifty  year  period.  At 
the  time  of  his  death,  only  a few  years  ago,  Slater  was 
more  than  seventy  years  of  age. 

Slater  was  a “missionary”  of  the  National  Spiritualis- 
tic Association.  He  resided  in  California;  but  his  tours 
carried  him  from  coast  to  coast.  Mediums  in  every 
city  relied  upon  John  Slater  to  “show  the  light”  to 

—08)— 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


—(29)— 

doubters;  and  statistics — if  such  were  obtainable — 
would  show  that  thousands  of  deluded  converts  to 
spiritualism  were  brought  into  the  ranks  through 
Slater’s  efforts. 

Message  reading  was  Slater’s  specialty;  both  in  pub- 
lic lectures  and  in  private  demonstrations.  He  relied 
entirely  upon  that  one  type  of  mediumship;  for  he 
found  it  profitable.  He  was  seen  wherever  spiritualists 
congregated;  at  their  conventions,  at  colonies  such  as 
Lily  Dale.  He  was  always  welcome. 

For  John  Slater  was  an  affable  personality;  and  one 
of  the  few  among  practicing  mediums  who  might 
have  been  described  as  “distinguished.”  One  news- 
paper writer  termed  him  “a  small,  bird-like,  white- 
haired  man”;  and  the  phrase  fitted. 

Message  readers  composed  an  old  school  of  medium- 
ship  that  flourished  in  the  nineties.  They  travelled 
everywhere,  hob-nobbed  with  local  mediums  and  thus 
gained  valuable  information  regarding  the  “faithful” 
in  the  towns  that  they  visited. 

Some  moved  independently,  forming  their  own  cir- 
cles. These  men  constituted  a clique,  who  used  their 
private  “blue  book”  to  pass  data  among  themselves. 
When  they  crashed  a barren  town,  they  sent  spies 
ahead  to  accumulate  the  facts  they  needed.  They 
swelled  their  blue  book  through  such  methods. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (3°)— 

Various  factors  damaged  the  game  of  message  read- 
ing; and  made  it  obsolete.  One  was  mistrust  on  the 
part  of  local  mediums.  If  they  teemed  with  too  many 
“readers,”  they  lost  their  hold  on  their  own  “clients.” 
Another  cause  was  dispute  among  the  readers  them- 
selves. They  battled  over  “territory”  like  sales  agents 
of  a business  concern. 

Then  the  act  was  popularized  in  vaudeville;  by  such 
demonstrators  as  Anna  Eva  Fay.  So  prevalent  was  mes- 
sage reading  that  all  exposers  of  fraudulent  medium- 
ship  picked  it  as  the  best  game  to  batter.  Scores  of  mes- 
sage reading  methods  were  laid  bare  to  the  public. 

Message  reading  faded.  It  was  due  for  a revival.  John 
Slater  adopted  it;  and  built  his  gift  into  a monopoly. 
He  was  friendly  with  the  local  mediums.  They  were 
ready  to  welcome  a “reader”  who  would  strengthen 
their  own  petty  status.  John  Slater  was  received  every- 
where. 

Every  “reader,”  relies  upon  two  faculties.  One, 
methods  of  learning  the  contents  of  sealed  envelopes; 
the  other  an  aptitude  for  giving  “answers”  to  the  ques- 
tions themselves.  Learning  the  contents  of  the  enve- 
lopes is,  of  course,  the  primary  objective. 

Slater  knew  the  methods  of  his  predecessors.  He 
knew  that  they  had  been  exposed  in  print.  Therefore, 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


— <30~ 

he  boldly  proved  that  he  was  not  employing  any  of 
three  well-known  systems,  all  suited  to  platform  work. 

One  such  method  was  known  as  the  “one  ahead,” 
still  used  by  glib  local  mediums.  The  message  reader 
collects  a batch  of  questions  sealed  in  envelopes.  He 
holds  an  envelope  to  his  head;  pretends  to  read  its 
question  and  gives  an  answer.  A member  of  the  audi- 
ence admits  having  written  the  question;  and  declares 
the  answer  to  be  correct. 

That  person  is  a “plant,”  employed  by  the  medium. 
The  envelope  that  he  sealed  is  marked;  and  it  is  not 
the  one  which  the  medium  holds  to  his  head.  The 
medium  has  picked  out  another  envelope;  when  he 
opens  it  to  read  the  plant’s  question  verbatim,  he  glibly 
recites  the  question  that  his  confederate  wrote. 

At  the  same  time,  he  reads  the  bona  fide  question 
and  places  it  on  the  table.  He  picks  up  another  enve- 
lope; calls  out  the  question  that  he  has  just  read. 
Naturally,  it  is  recognized.  He  answers  it,  opens  the 
envelope  and  verifies  the  question  by  pretending  to 
read  it  aloud.  Instead,  he  reads  the  one  that  he  has 
placed  on  the  table. 

He  is  ready  to  proceed  with  another  question;  and 
does  so,  envelope  after  envelope  until  he  has  exhausted 
the  supply.  He  leaves  his  confederate’s  envelope — the 
marked  one — for  the  finish. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(32)- 

John  Slater  proved  that  he  did  not  use  this  method. 
As  proof,  he  returned  question  and  envelope  to  the 
writer  directly  after  he  gave  a reading. 

The  second  method  often  employed  was  the  “alco- 
hol system.”  Through  this  trick,  a question  could  be 
read  without  opening  the  envelope.  The  medium  car- 
ried a sponge  soaked  in  alcohol.  He  drew  it  across  the 
face  of  the  envelope.  This  made  the  envelope  trans- 
parent; the  message  could  be  read  and  answered;  then 
returned  to  its  writer  intact. 

John  Slater  did  not  use  the  alcohol  method.  He 
foreswore  all  the  clever  devices  for  concealing  the  use- 
ful sponge,  such  as  keeping  it  in  a batch  of  dummy 
envelopes.  He  emphasized  that  he  used  no  alcohol,  by 
coming  to  the  footlights,  pulling  up  his  sleeves  and 
showing  his  hands  empty  before  he  read  a question. 

In  fact,  he  told  his  audience  all  about  this  method, 
to  prove  he  was  no  faker.  All  the  while,  he  was  cover- 
ing another  proof  that  he  might  have  mentioned;  but 
was  wise  enough  to  avoid.  He  was  not  using  an  alcohol 
sponge  because  he  tore  open  the  majority  of  his  enve- 
lopes before  returning  them.  If  he  had  been  using  the 
“alcohol  system,”  such  a procedure  would  have  been 
unnecessary. 

We  are  touching  my  first  clue.  Slater  tore  open  enve- 
lopes before  returning  them  and  their  contents. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


— (33) — 

The  third  old  method  was  the  “switch.”  In  it,  sealed 
envelopes  are  gathered,  substituted  for  another  batch, 
and  carried  off  stage.  There  they  are  opened,  the  mes- 
sages learned.  The  medium  either  burns  the  dummy 
envelopes  or  pretends  that  they  are  the  originals. 

John  Slater  did  not  employ  the  “switch.”  He  proved 
that  definitely  by  returning  the  original  envelopes  and 
their  questions.  But  he  never  talked  about  imitators 
who  carried  originals  off  stage.  Why  not?  Because 
Slater’s  envelopes  went  behind  the  scene,  prior  to  his 
demonstration. 

This  gives  us  the  second  clue.  Slater 's  collected  enve- 
lopes were  carried  off  stage. 

Through  the  points  which  I have  mentioned  in 
italics;  and  through  direct  observation  of  John  Slater’s 
demonstration,  I learned  the  procedure  that  he  could 
have  easily  used.  I intended  to  expose  it  in  detail  while 
he  was  still  a practicing  medium  but  certain  circum- 
stances caused  me  to  postpone  it. 

One  was  that  although  John  Slater  carried  no  alco- 
hol up  his  sleeve,  I felt  it  quite  certain  that  he  had  a 
few  reserve  methods  parked  there.  I wanted  to  witness 
more  of  his  demonstrations  before  I made  my 
analysis. 

He  knew  that  I was  investigating  him.  He  might 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(34)~ 

have  had  another  method  ready;  and  I wanted  to  view 
him  incognito  in  case  he  might  be  testing  it.  This  was 
difficult  because  Slater  traveled  all  about  the  country 
and  I was  forced  to  await  my  opportunity.  While  I was 
holding  matters  in  abeyance  the  second  circumstance 
intervened. 

John  Slater  died.  Did  he  carry  his  method  to  the 
astral  plane?  I shall  herewith  describe  how  his  demon- 
tration  could  have  been  performed. 

When  persons  came  to  the  hall  where  John  Slater 
“lectured,”  their  first  procedure  was  to  pay  a fee,  fre- 
quently as  high  as  two  dollars.  They  were  then  pro- 
vided with  paper  and  envelopes. 

They  wrote  questions  and  sealed  them  in  the  en- 
velopes. They  were  required  to  write  their  identifying 
initials  or  a number  upon  a corner  of  the  envelope  so 
they  could  identify  it  later.  Their  own  paper  and  en- 
velopes could  be  used  if  they  desired. 

The  sealed  envelopes  were  placed  in  baskets  that  re- 
mained in  the  lobby.  At  intervals,  batches  of  envelopes 
were  carried  back  stage.  Slater’s  seance  was  always 
ready  to  begin;  but  there  were  usually  attendant  delays 
due  to  late  comers.  Slater  did  not  want  to  be  disturbed 
by  persons  walking  in  and  out  of  the  hall  after  his  “lec- 
ture” had  begun.  He  spent  too  much  time  in  prelim- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM  — (35) — 

inary  “concentration”  to  have  his  chances  of 
“communication”  with  the  spirits  destroyed. 

This  suggested  a solution.  My  explanation  fol- 
lows: 

The  envelopes  that  went  back  stage  were  opened; 
and  no  time  was  lost  in  this  action.  They  were  slit 
along  the  end  away  from  any  corner  that  bore  initials. 
The  messages  were  removed,  their  contents  noted  and 
inscribed  in  brief  near  the  slit  end  of  the  envelope. 
Then  the  messages  were  replaced.  When  the  envelopes 
were  carried  on  the  stage  and  placed  on  the  medium’s 
table  they  showed  no  signs  of  tampering.  A well  slit 
envelope  cannot  be  detected  even  when  casually  han- 
dled. But  the  reader  allowed  no  handling  of  the 
envelopes.  His  notes  would  have  been  observed. 

When  Slater  picked  up  an  envelope  he  held  it  to 
his  head  with  the  writing  side  toward  his  eyes.  Hav- 
ing noted  the  identifying  initials  or  numbers  he  called 
upon  that  person  to  announce  himself.  When  the  ques- 
tioner arose  in  the  audience,  Slater  repeated  the  mes- 
sage and  gave  an  answer. 

Close  by  the  footlights  he  tore  open  the  end  of  the 
envelope  and  in  that  action  ripped  away  the  entire 
half  inch  upon  which  the  tiny  notations  had  been 
made. 

Sometimes  Slater  kindly  displayed  the  envelope  to 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(36)— 

a person  close  at  hand  so  that  they  could  see  the 
number  while  the  envelope  remained  “unopened”. 
This  was  not  marvelous.  An  envelope  has  two  sides. 
The  initials  were  on  one;  Slater’s  notations  on  the 
other. 

Slater  could  also  have  used  a few  tricks  that  were 
suited  to  the  type  of  audience  that  he  faced.  It  must  be 
remembered  that  Slater  drew  many  more  believers  than 
skeptics.  The  great  majority — some  skeptics  included 
— used  the  envelopes  that  he  supplied.  Some  envelopes 
could  easily  have  been  treated  with  paraffin  on  the 
back.  An  envelope  sealed  against  paraffin  can  be 
opened  readily  and  sealed  again. 

Slater  was  always  able  to  return  a small  percentage 
of  the  envelopes  still  sealed.  I have  described  the  type 
of  reserve  method  that  was  at  his  disposal. 

There  is  another  method  of  returning  an  envelope 
intact.  That  is  to  know  the  question  beforehand;  and 
this  was  particularly  easy  in  Slater’s  performances. 
Believers  could  be  told  by  their  own  mediums  to  place 
certain  combinations  of  numbers  and  letters  as  identi- 
fying marks  upon  their  envelopes. 

The  reason  given  would  be  that  the  sincere  believers 
could  gain  precedence  over  the  curiosity  seekers  when 
Slater  looked  among  the  envelopes  and  picked  one 
from  the  batch.  The  mediums  would  naturally  ap- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


—(37)— 

prove  this  idea  because  they  invariably  had  pet  dis- 
ciples present  who  would  gain  greater  comprehen- 
sion of  the  spirit  world  if  shown  “more  light”  through 
Slater’s  demonstrations. 

Thus  Slater  could  know  beforehand  just  who  had 
written  certain  questions  through  information  from 
the  local  mediums  regarding  the  special  numbers. 
Those  envelopes  would  be  sure-fire;  they  would  not 
need  to  be  opened  at  all. 

Slater  made  a great  show  when  he  came  to  certain 
envelopes.  It  was  lucky  that  he  had  no  alcohol  sponge 
up  his  sleeve  for  he  would  have  shaken  it  loose  with 
the  Saint  Vitus  action  that  he  performed  in  showing 
his  hands  empty  and  exhibiting  the  sealed  envelope  to 
those  close  by  the  footlights.  Believers  always  came 
early  and  got  the  front  seats. 

We  have  covered  methods  of  learning  the  contents 
of  sealed  envelopes.  The  other  side  of  the  case  relates 
to  the  answering  of  questions.  Slater  was  one  who 
“knew  the  answers”;  in  many  cases  literally. 

For  years  and  years  hundreds  of  self-styled  psychics 
have  shown  their  aptitude  toward  guessing  answers. 
The  longer  their  experience  the  better  they  become. 
Time  and  again  I have  met  such  persons  in  challenge 
and  have  proven  that  I who  claim  no  supernatural 
power  can  answer  questions  that  they  cannot. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(38)— 

According  to  the  newspapers  John  Slater  amazed  the 
spiritualists  by  one  marvelous  prediction.  He  prophe- 
sied that  Hoover  would  be  elected  President  in  1928. 
At  about  the  same  time  I predicted  the  election  of 
Mayor  Walker  and  gave  the  figures  of  his  coming  ma- 
jority. My  prediction  was  correct.  Therefore  the  state- 
ment that  I have  just  made  regarding  my  ability  to 
surpass  the  guesses  was  proven  specifically  in  the  case 
of  Slater. 

Slater  was  simply  a man  of  average  ability  but  with 
long  experience  in  “reading.”  His  exaggerated  claims 
gained  their  only  substantiation  through  the  very  phase 
that  I have  mentioned.  His  audiences  were  flooded 
with  believers  whose  inside  affairs  were  known  to  their 
own  mediums;  the  same  persons  with  whom  Slater  co- 
operated. 

Many  mediums  relied  upon  Slater  to  convince  the 
skeptics  whom  they  themselves  feared.  Often  they  ac- 
quired information  regarding  skeptics  but  were  afraid 
to  use  it  for  fear  those  persons  would  demand  new 
revelations  which  they  could  not  make. 

Slater’s  performance  was  a one-shot  affair.  He  left 
the  skeptics  stunned;  departed  and  was  no  longer 
available  for  other  tests. 

My  own  criticism  of  Slater’s  work  lay  not  only  in 
the  fact  that  he  was  useful  to  fraudulent  mediums;  I 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM  — (39) — 

also  took  exception  to  certain  statements  that  he  made 
upon  the  platform.  Had  he  been  able  genuinely  to  di- 
vulge the  contents  of  sealed  envelopes  I still  would  have 
held  objection. 

Slater  did  not  base  his  work  upon  a supportable 
hypothesis. 

He  upheld  the  preposterous.  He  declared,  without 
qualification,  that  he  was  aided  by  the  presence  of 
spirits.  He  stated  that  those  invisible  beings  read  the 
questions  and  inspired  him  with  the  answers.  I was  pre- 
pared to  dispute  such  claims. 

When  Slater  came  to  New  York  in  June,  1929, 1 was 
prepared  to  challenge  him.  He  appeared  at  the  annual 
convention  of  the  New  York  General  Assembly  of 
Spiritualists.  He  faced  a huge  audience  at  the  Hotel 
Pennsylvania. 

I arrived  accompanied  by  Dr.  Joseph  H.  Kraus,  edi- 
tor of  Science  and  Invention , and  other  friends,  bring- 
ing two  sealed  envelopes — each  containing  a message.  I 
also  had  a check  for  $21,000  on  the  Central  Hanover 
Bank  and  Trust  Company,  made  out  to  John  Slater, 
signed  by  the  treasurer  of  the  Experimenter  Publishing 
Company. 

Each  of  the  sealed  envelopes  contained  a written 
word.  We  had  taken  the  precaution  to  place  each  mes- 
sage between  thin  sheets  of  metal,  also  contained  in 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(40)— 

the  envelope.  The  envelopes  were  so  sealed  that  any 
tampering  could  be  detected  afterward. 

I offered  Slater  the  check  for  $21,000  if  he  could  learn 
the  contents  of  either  envelope.  The  envelopes  were 
to  be  given  to  him  on  the  platform  and  returned  to  us 
intact  without  leaving  our  sight.  Slater  marched  up 
and  down  the  platform  in  agitation  and  emphatically 
refused  to  undertake  the  test. 

My  offer  aroused  huge  antagonism  throughout  the 
audience.  Knowing  that  many  of  those  present  were 
spirit  mediums  who  claimed  powers  that  resembled 
Slater’s  pretensions,  I challenged  anyone  present  to  take 
up  the  test  which  Slater  had  refused.  Not  one  accepted. 
Instead  it  awoke  a chorus  of:  “Thow  him  out!” 

The  word  in  one  envelope  was  the  name  Palladino. 
Since  Palladino  was  known  as  the  most  famous  of  all 
mediums  who  had  departed  to  the  spirit  plane  it  seems 
surprising  that  not  one  of  the  assemblage  of  supposedly 
genuine  mediums  could  even  guess  the  name. 

I and  my  companions  were  forcibly  ejected,  al- 
though we  created  no  disturbance.  All  the  commotion 
began  with  the  spiritualists  and  ended  with  them. 
After  I left  some  of  my  representatives  unknown  to 
those  present  remained.  Probably  Slater  and  his  fellow 
mediums  were  too  disturbed  to  receive  psychic  impres- 
sions of  their  presence.  It  was  then  that  Slater  issued 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MILLIONAIRE  MEDIUM 


— <40— 

a statement  to  the  effect  that  I had  done  something 
quite  unorthodox;  that  I would  not  have  dared  to  do 
it  in  any  church  of  any  other  creed.  To  this  I take 
logical  exceptions. 

Slater’s  performance  was  not  being  given  in  a church. 
It  was  advertised  as  a convention.  If  Slater  and  others 
chose  to  regard  it  as  a church  service  they  were  the 
ones  who  were  behaving  in  an  unorthodox  fashion, 
for  an  admittance  fee  was  charged  for  the  affair. 

My  test  was  not  the  first  that  Slater  had  avoided.  It 
represented  the  conclusive  case  in  which  Slater  dirccdy 
refused  to  apply  his  professed  powers  to  the  answering 
of  a question  that  could  not  be  handled  by  trickery. 

Slater  used  apt  phrases.  When  he  picked  up  an  en- 
velope he  said  that  he  would  “psychomotrize”  it;  that 
the  spirit  of  a departed  person  would  whisper  the 
answer  into  his  ear.  Claiming  to  be  en  rapport  with 
the  spirit  world  he  failed  to  receive  the  slightest  ink- 
ling from  the  spirit  of  Palladino.  Yet  Palladino’s 
“spirit”  is  one  that  bobs  up  at  seance  after  seance  so 
readily  that  it  seems  unnecessary  to  invoke  it. 

John  Slater  was  in  the  business  for  profit.  His  life 
was  devoted  to  mediumship  and  money.  He  found  no 
difficulty  reading  messages  when  the  price  was  two 
dollars.  But  he  could  not  take  a chance  for  twenty- 
one  thousand.  It  was  inconsistent;  but  that  is  hardly 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


—(42)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 

surprising.  Inconsistency  is  the  back  bone  of  spiritual- 
ism. 

Methods  and  tip-offs  are  a boon  to  every  “reader.” 
John  Slater  could  give  good  readings  often  because 
he  had  plenty  of  information.  He  monopolized  the 
field  for  himself.  The  secret  of  any  reader’s  success  is 
his  ability  to  exaggerate  and  to  create  readings  that 
seem  sensible  to  the  average  person  who  is  anxious 
to  be  convinced. 

Such  was  John  Slater,  a veritable  Billy  Sunday  of 
spiritualism,  whose  local  contacts  welcomed  him  be- 
cause he  converted  their  skeptical  cohorts  and  gave 
new  life  to  vacant  seance  rooms  wherever  he  had  been. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  IV 


THE  HOUDINI  MESSAGE 


V^HEN  HOUDINI  DIED,  IN  1926,  HIS 

demise  was  hailed  with  great  rejoicing  throughout  all 
spiritdom.  Earthly  disciples  of  the  astral  sphere  had 
cause  to  rejoice.  They  were  freed  from  the  menace  of 
an  antagonist  who  had  been  ceaseless  and  untiring  in 
his  efforts  to  expose  the  frauds  of  mediumship. 

So  great  was  the  relief  that  few  mediums  attempted 
to  capitalize  upon  Houdini’s  death.  They  were  afraid 
to  seek  the  limelight  where  Houdini’s  name  was  con- 
cerned. They  knew  that  documentary  evidence  might 

—(43)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(44)~ 

prove  a boomerang.  It  was  poor  policy  for  any  promi- 
nent medium  to  run  the  risk  of  stirring  up  facts  that 
might  bring  forth  details  of  his  own  sweet  past. 

Houdini’s  files  remained  a threat.  They  contained  a 
blacklist  of  fakers.  Many  foes  of  fraudulent  medium- 
ship  claimed  access  to  those  records.  Mediums  dreaded 
new  thrusts  from  somewhere;  and  they  found  them- 
selves in  their  favorite  element — the  dark.  Somehow, 
the  voices  of  their  own  spirit  guides  were  absent. 

Sometimes,  publicity  seekers  produce  beneficial  re- 
sults. This  was  so  in  the  matter  of  Houdini’s  records. 
There  were  many  magicians  who  had  known  Houdini, 
shaken  hands  with  him,  or  purchased  a second-hand 
copy  of  a book  that  he  had  autographed  for  some  one 
else.  These  fleshly  survivors  of  Houdini  were  as  numer- 
ous as  the  spirit  guides  of  mediums;  and  many  of 
them  possessed  professional  names  quite  as  grotesque 
as  those  of  the  spirit  controls. 

The  public  was  promised  forthcoming  duels  between 
these  factions;  and  the  crux  of  it  all  lay  in  the  fact 
that  many  individuals  in  the  legion  of  magicians 
claimed  to  be  the  chosen  party  who  had  been  named 
as  recipient  of  Houdini’s  files. 

This  pleased  me  immensely;  for  amid  the  hubbub, 
I had  quietly  acquired  the  greater  portion  of  Houdini’s 
most  important  records  for  my  own  collection.  In  order 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  HOUDINI  MESSAGE 


— (45) — 

to  keep  the  mediums  guessing — a good  practice,  for 
they  usually  guess  badly — I deliberately  rejected  a 
quantity  of  duplicate  records  and  useless  notes.  The 
magical  claimants  kept  up  their  scramble;  actually  ob- 
tained some  of  the  extra  documents  and  increased  their 
boasts. 

The  real  truth  about  the  bestowal  of  Houdini’s 
records  arrived  as  a bombshell  in  1928,  when  I pro- 
duced a book  of  Houdini’s  Spirit  Exposes,  in  connec- 
tion with  some  of  my  own  Psychical  Explanations. 
That  publication  ended  all  attempts  at  controversy. 

Mediums,  meanwhile,  had  been  itchy  about  the 
Houdini  matter.  They  made  two  false  starts;  both  of 
which  brought  them  trouble. 

Their  first  insinuation  was  that  Houdini’s  sudden 
death  had  been  the  result  of  a concentrated  attack  by 
spirits  themselves;  that  he,  as  the  foe  of  spiritualism, 
had  been  singled  out  for  punishment  because  he  had 
denounced  the  faith. 

This  was  a bad  move;  one  that  carried  all  the  in- 
consistencies of  spiritualistic  claims.  Certainly,  if  Hou- 
dini had  been  slain  by  spirits,  only  the  malignant  type 
of  astral  being  would  have  joined  in  the  assassination. 
Yet  mediums  claimed  to  have  dealings  only  with  good 
spirits.  Whenever  they  bungled  seances,  they  blamed  it 
upon  the  evil  forces.  Why  should  malignant  spirits, 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(46)- 

who  delight  in  ruining  the  reputations  of  mediums, 
have  taken  away  the  one  man  who  was  doing  the  same 
work  by  human  efforts? 

The  only  answer  was  that  good  spirits,  not  bad,  had 
done  Houdini  to  death.  That  not  only  damaged  the 
reputation  of  the  good  spirits;  but  it  brought  the  argu- 
ment closer  home.  Since  the  mediums  were  earthly 
agents  of  good  spirits;  and  did  the  bidding  of  those 
controls,  the  summary  implied  that  the  mediums  them- 
selves might  have  been  instrumental  in  Houdini’s 
death. 

Realizing  this,  mediums  generally  became  vague 
about  the  story  of  spirits  who  meted  punishment.  They 
switched  to  their  second  move:  the  claim  that  Hou- 
dini’s death  had  been  foretold.  They  actually  named 
mediums  who  had  “prophesied”  that  Houdini  would 
die  within  a given  period  after  the  date  of  prediction. 

This  attempt  went  into  the  discard  when  alert  skep- 
tics pointed  out  that  those  specific  mediums  had  made 
the  same  predictions,  regularly  and  methodically,  over 
periods  of  months  and  years.  Predictions  that  are  re- 
newed each  time  they  run  out  are  certain  to  be  cor- 
rect some  day,  when  they  concern  the  death  of  a person. 

So  the  spirit  mediums  tried  to  forget  Houdini.  Per- 
haps they  would  have  done  so,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  publicity  that  his  name  still  gained.  Magicians, 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  HOUDINl  MESSAGE 


—(47)— 

unable  to  crash  into  print  through  their  own  ability, 
were  continually  using  Houdini’s  name  as  a spear- 
head to  pierce  the  resistant  hides  of  newspaper  editors. 
The  horizon  teemed  with  Houdini’s  “assistants”;  his 
“pupils”;  his  “successors.”  They  buzzed  like  gnats 
about  the  heads  of  mediums.  Though  stingless,  they 
proved  annoying.  Some  medium  had  to  get  the  flit. 

The  first  to  splurge  on  a big  scale  was  Nino  Pe- 
coraro,  whose  checkered  history  occupies  another  chap- 
ter in  this  volume.  Nino  gained  undue  publicity  late 
in  April,  1928.  The  poison  needed  an  antidote.  I sup- 
plied it  a few  weeks  later. 

Early  in  May,  1928,  I presented  a seance  of  my  own, 
in  which  I produced  Houdini’s  “ghost”  along  with 
other  manifestations  of  an  astounding  nature.  Not  only 
did  I disprove  the  claims  of  Nino  Pecoraro;  I estab- 
lished a high-water  mark  that  I knew  no  pretended 
medium  could  reach.  I stated  definitely  that  my  re- 
sults were  gained  through  sheer  trickery;  that  I pos- 
sessed no  mediumistic  power.  In  so  doing,  I issued  a 
direct  challenge  to  all  fraudulent  spook-producers.  It 
was  “hands-off”  so  far  as  future  Houdini  seances  were 
concerned.  I knew,  without  question,  that  mediums 
would  avoid  hurting  their  doubtful  reputations  by  at- 
tempting to  produce,  in  their  puny  fashion,  new  mani- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUMS  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(48)— 

festations  that  would  prove  ridiculous  when  compared 
to  mine. 

I quote  from  an  Associated  Press  despatch  of  May 
fourth: 

Pecoraro’s  seance  was  given  . . . several  days  ago  and  the 
best  he  could  do  after  five  hours  was  to  produce  a voice  pur- 
porting to  be  Houdini’s  which  seemed  to  have  nothing  of  im- 
portance to  say. 

Dunninger  . . . before  the  same  audience  of  thirty  news- 
paper men  and  women  and  under  identical  conditions,  pro- 
duced a luminous  figure  resembling  Houdini,  a message  in 
Houdini’s  handwriting,  snatches  of  oral  conversation  and  a 
parafin  cast  of  an  ectoplasmic  hand  which  is  to  be  examined 
for  Houdini’s  finger-prints. 

Mrs.  Houdini  declared  the  handwriting  was  “Harry’s  to  the 
life”  and  the  luminous  portrait  the  best  she  has  seen,  although 
she  has  attended  many  seances  in  the  hope  of  receiving  the 
code  message  her  husband  had  given  her  and  which  he  said 
he  would  try  to  transmit  after  death. 

Dunninger  was  bound  hands  and  feet,  the  knots  sealed  with 
wax  and  after  being  searched  was  placed  behind  a curtain. 
Within  twenty  minutes,  writing  appeared  on  cards  and  slates 
that  had  been  left  in  view  of  the  audience,  a tambourine  went 
sailing  through  the  air  and  fingerprints  appeared  on  modeling 
wax. 

There  are  factors  in  this  account  that  demand  em- 
phasis. The  seance,  as  stated,  was  before  a group  of 
persons  who  had  previously  attended  an  almost  blank 
seance  by  a pretended  medium,  under  the  identical 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  H0UD1N1  MESSAGE 


-(49)~ 

conditions.  It  is  a known  fact  that  many  skeptical  sit- 
ters become  sharper  and  more  perceptive  when  they 
attend  their  second  seance.  The  first  law  of  deception 
is  to  show  the  spectator  a marvel  which  he  does  not 
expect  to  witness. 

My  audience  was  whetted  to  the  limit.  Persons  pres- 
ent had  aided  in  balking  Nino  Pecoraro.  I was  at  a 
disadvantage  far  greater  than  the  medium;  yet  I ac- 
complished all  that  he  did  not — and  a great  deal  that 
he  could  not  have  tried  to  do. 

Quoting  from  the  same  despatch,  I present  an  in- 
teresting side-light  of  the  seance: 

Charles  E.  Davenport,  Pecoraro’s  manager,  after  viewing  the 
performance  with  astonishment,  said  Dunninger  had  medium- 
istic  powers,  even  if  he  did  not  know  it. 

My  reply  was: 

“That  accusation  is  not  true.  I give  you  my  word 
everything  you  have  seen  here  is  a put  up  job,  accom- 
plished without  a particle  of  aid  from  any  superhuman 
source.” 

The  United  Press  despatch  was  similar  to  the  A.  P. 
story  that  I have  quoted.  However,  it  emphasized  one 
feature  that  I quote  verbatim,  because  of  its  later  im- 
portance. The  U.  P.  said: 

Before  he  died,  Houdini  made  a pact  with  his  wife  and 
friends  that  the  first  one  to  die  should  do  everything  in  his 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(5°)— 

power  to  send  messages  from  the  other  world.  An  elaborate 
system  of  signals  was  devised  as  a check  on  spiritualism.  Since 
Houdini’s  death,  his  wife  has  been  attending  an  endless  round 
of  seances  watching  for  the  sign.  So  far  it  has  failed  to  appear. 

Last  night  she  became  excited  when  her  husband’s  hand- 
writing appeared  and  said  it  was  “Harry’s  to  the  life.” 

There  is  one  primary  rule  in  the  fakery  of  spirit 
mediumship.  That  is  to  concentrate  upon  persons  who 
have  suffered  a bereavement.  Through  the  strict  appli- 
cation of  that  ghoulish  practice,  fakers  have  managed 
to  gain  their  strongest  converts.  Find  me  an  ardent  be- 
liever who  has  succumbed  to  the  guile  of  a fraudulent 
medium;  and  in  a large  percentage  of  the  cases  we  will 
learn  that  the  dupe  was  trapped  soon  after  he  or  she 
had  suffered  the  loss  of  a close  friend  or  relative;  par- 
ticularly one  whose  death  was  sudden  or  unfortunate. 

Spirit  mediums  recognize  that  this  practice  has 
brought  them  their  strongest  followers.  It  was  through 
such  application  on  the  part  of  so-called  psychics  that 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge  and  Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle  joined 
the  fold. 

All  the  while  that  spirit  mediums  had  been  cautious, 
following  Houdini’s  death,  they  had  also  been  trying 
their  old  game.  They  knew  that  Beatrice  Houdini  had 
suffered  through  her  husband’s  death.  They  saw  also 
that  she  was  in  a strained,  emotional  condition. 

There,  in  that  United  Press  account,  was  an  indica- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  H0UD1N1  MESSAGE 


-(50- 

tion  far  more  accurate  than  any  that  fraudulent 
mediums  have  ever  given.  It  told  of  Beatrice  Houdini’s 
growing  interest  in  seances. 

I failed  to  heed  the  warning.  I knew  that  Mrs.  Hou- 
dini  had  been  attending  the  “endless  round  of 
seances”;  also  that  she  was  in  an  excitable  condition. 
But  it  must  be  remembered  that  she  and  I had  al- 
ready conferred  regarding  the  publication  of  Houdini’s 
records.  Mrs.  Houdini  had  seen  the  game  of  quackery 
from  the  inside.  She  seemed  immune  to  the  crooked 
tactics  of  the  mediums. 

Constant  pressure,  however,  invariably  lessens  resist- 
ance. It  seems  an  obvious  fact  that  in  May,  1928, 
Beatrice  Houdini  was  more  ready  to  believe  in  psychic 
manifestations  than  she  had  previously  been. 

There  was  opportunity  to  score  a spiritualistic 
triumph  by  producing  a message  from  Houdini.  There 
was  a channel  through  which  it  could  be  accom- 
plished; namely,  by  revealing  the  coded  message  that 
Mrs.  Houdini  knew.  This  meant  that  Mrs.  Houdini, 
herself,  must  be  chosen  as  the  recipient  of  the  mes- 
sage. 

There  was  a man  who  saw  the  possibilities. 

I refer  to  the  Reverend  Arthur  Ford. 

According  to  a newspaper  account  of  his  career, 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (52) — 

Arthur  Ford  was  a native  of  Florida,  who  attended 
Transylvania  College,  in  Lexington,  Kentucky,  where 
he  received  his  master’s  degree.  He  was  ordained  a 
minister,  becoming  pastor  of  the  Christian  Church,  of 
the  Disciples  of  Christ,  at  Barbourville,  Kentucky. 

He  attributed  his  interest  in  spiritualism  to  his  col- 
lege days,  when  a friend  of  his  styled  “Fletcher,” 
promised  some  day  to  communicate  with  him  from 
the  spirit  world.  Fletcher  died;  Ford  received  mes- 
sages; and  the  spirit  of  Fletcher  became  his  control. 

Chautauqua  circuits  were  at  their  height.  Arthur 
Ford  entered  that  field  and  delivered  lectures  on 
psychic  phenomena.  He  met  magicians;  for  they  were 
numerous  in  Chautauqua;  and  it  is  likely  that  so  keen 
a psychologist  as  Mr.  Ford  observed  their  work. 

Magicians,  particularly  in  Chautauqua,  had  a fond- 
ness for  anti-spiritualistic  tricks;  for  those  items  in  their 
repertoire  were  best  received  by  audiences.  One  very 
competent  performer  in  that  field  made  a specialty  of 
producing  “spirit  paintings,”  which  he  never  claimed 
as  genuine;  but  which  certainly  were  better  and  more 
convincing  than  the  usual  brand  developed  by  fake 
mediums. 

Some  time  later,  Arthur  Ford  arrived  in  New  York. 
Fletcher  was  becoming  more  prolific  with  his  mes- 
sages; in  New  York,  Ford  became  the  head  of  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  HOUDINI  MESSAGE 


—(53)— 

First  Spirit  Church  in  America,  and  demonstrated  his 
occult  powers  in  public  performances  and  private 
circles. 

I find  no  record  of  Arthur  Ford  seeking  combat  with 
Houdini;  although  Ford,  familiar  with  the  ways  of 
magicians  and  presumably  a sincere  spiritualist,  would 
have  been  a logical  man  to  dispute  Houdini’s  argument 
that  all  mediums  were  frauds.  Instead,  he  took  excep- 
tion to  an  article  that  quoted  Howard  Thurston,  the 
famous  magician,  as  saying  that  he — Thurston — could 
duplicate  anything  which  a medium  was  able  to  “ma- 
terialize”; and  that  all  mediums,  and  spiritualism  in 
general,  were  only  the  means  of  working  upon  the  sus- 
ceptibilities of  the  public. 

Professing  indignation,  Ford  challenged  Thurston 
to  meet  him  at  a public  debate.  Thurston  accepted; 
and  wired  me  to  come  to  the  meeting.  I was  in  the 
lecture  hall  when  the  discussion  took  place. 

Two  factors  were  apparent.  First,  that  Ford  was  a 
man  who  had  spent  his  life  in  lecturing  on  psychic 
subjects;  second,  that  Thurston  was  not  a challenger 
of  Spiritualism  in  a sense  that  resembled  Houdini’s. 

It  was  my  natural  assumption  that  so  well  informed 
a man  as  Ford  would  know  Thurston’s  actual  views 
toward  Spiritualism.  Thurston  had  been  misquoted  in 
the  article.  His  actual  claim  was  that  he  could  dupli- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(54)— 

cate  the  performance  of  any  bogus  spiritualist.  He  was 
in  sympathy  with  the  aims  of  spiritualism  and  had  not 
denied  the  possibility  of  an  existence  after  death.  He 
was  merely  concerned  lest  frauds  be  perpetrated. 

Instead  of  actually  debating,  Thurston  clarified  his 
statements.  Ford  made  an  address,  in  which  he  dis- 
regarded important  work  done  by  Houdini  and  ex- 
pressed belief  in  the  work  of  Margery,  the  Boston 
medium.  He  referred  to  me  several  times,  depreciating 
articles  that  I had  written  for  a scientific  magazine, 
disputing  the  claims  of  mediums. 

Ford’s  desire  for  debate  on  Spiritualism  showed 
cleverness.  It  gave  the  subject  a supposed  status  that 
it  did  not  deserve.  The  only  way  to  approach  Spiritual- 
ism is  to  consider  it  a fraud;  for  statistics  prove  that 
the  overwhelming  majority  of  supposed  phenomena 
have  been  faked. 

To  take  Spiritualism  as  an  open  question  gives  it  a 
fifty  percent  claim.  In  short,  the  best  way  to  aid  a non- 
debatable  cause  is  to  debate  it.  Moreover,  in  any  de- 
bate, it  is  not  the  merit  of  the  particular  side  that 
impresses  the  listener;  it  is  the  argumentative  skill  of 
the  debater.  Arthur  Ford  had  found  a way  to  combat 
magicians.  Forensics  were  his  oyster;  there  were  no 
magicians  skilled  in  debate. 

One  would  have  expected  the  Reverend  Arthur  Ford 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  H0UDIN1  MESSAGE 


—(55)— 

to  stay  within  his  chosen  field.  Brilliant,  established, 
disdainful  of  magicians  who  cherished  wisps  of  Hou- 
dini’s  mantle,  he  held  an  excellent  advantage.  He  could 
have  maintained  it.  Instead,  he  took  a step  which 
proved  damaging  to  his  position.  He  decided  to  reveal 
the  Houdini  code. 

The  stage  was  set  for  a drama  that  was  to  stir  the 
world  of  Spiritualism.  A drama  packed  with  starding 
denouements,  with  unexpected  actors  cast  in  singular 
roles. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


A 

JL  JLS  PREFACE  TO  THE  EVENTS  WHICH 

concerned  the  so-called  Houdini  message,  I shall  ask 
the  reader  to  carefully  consider  the  statements  as  pre- 
sented. It  will  be  noted  that  they  consist  chiefly  of  facts 
that  were  placed  on  public  record. 

The  Reverend  Arthur  Ford  played  a large  part  in 
those  events.  He  produced  a message;  he  attributed  the 
exploit  to  the  wraith  of  Fletcher.  In  this  he  claimed 
sincerity;  and  his  claim  is  justifiable.  There  is  a good 
reason  to  allow  that  Ford  believed  that  he  heard  words 
through  Fletcher. 

—(56)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


— (57) — 

I have  already  credited  Arthur  Ford  with  high  in- 
telligence. His  own  keenness  should  have  informed 
him  that  the  message,  as  he  delivered  it,  was  not  the 
sort  that  would  have  come  from  Houdini.  Many  per- 
sons have  heard  “voices”  and  in  that  experience  have 
not  weighed  their  own  utterances  when  they  have  re- 
peated the  statements. 

Word  by  word,  so  Ford  claimed,  the  Houdini  code 
was  gained  by  Fletcher  from  Houdini’s  spirit.  An 
oddity  in  itself,  for  if  Fletcher  had  communicated  with 
Houdini  on  the  spirit  plane,  he  would  have  received 
the  words  all  at  once;  or  not  at  all. 

I never  knew  Fletcher;  but  I had  known  Houdini. 
I speak  from  personal  recollection  of  Houdini’s  ways. 

The  big  smash  struck  on  Tuesday,  January  8,  1929. 
It  clanked  from  the  pink  front  page  of  the  New  York 
Evening  Graphic,  that  lamented  tabloid  that  once 
thrilled  the  public  with  manufactured  news  and 
pieced-together  photographs. 

I quote  the  Graphic'. 

From  the  depths  of  the  great  unknown,  the  voice  of  Harry 
Houdini  came  back  to-day  to  allay  the  feverish  suffering  of  his 
widow,  Beatrice,  as  she  tossed  resdessly  on  a sick  bed  in  her 
home  at  67  Payson  Avenue. 

Although  near  death  herself,  Mrs.  Houdini  has  not  the 
slightest  doubt  that  the  voice  from  the  grave  was  that  of  her 
beloved  husband,  for  it  spoke  in  a code  known  only  to  the 
great  magician  and  his  faithful  helpmeet  on  earth. 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


\ 


Digitized  by 


-(58)- 

Slowly,  the  words,  nine  in  all,  fell  from  the  lips  of  the 
medium,  who,  with  a party  of  spectators,  were  grouped  about 
the  sick  bed. 

“Rosabelle — answer — tell — pray,  answer — look — tell — answer, 
answer — tell ” 

And,  according  to  the  code  devised  by  Houdini  some  four 
years  ago,  the  mystic  utterance  translated  signifies  the  single 
word: 

“BELIEVE.” 

Two  years  before  his  death,  Houdini  had  fashioned  the 
code,  known  only  to  himself  and  Mrs.  Houdini.  They  used 
it  on  the  stage  in  mind-reading  demonstrations  and  the  only 
copy  of  it  in  existence  is  locked  in  the  vaults  of  the  Manu- 
facturer’s Trust  Company. 

“If  it  is  possible  for  the  spirit  to  return  to  this  mundane 
sphere,  I shall  come  back  to  you,”  the  magician  told  his  wife 
at  the  time.  “You  will  know  it  is  I,  not  the  imaginings  of  fake 
mediums,  because  I shall  converse  in  this  code.” 

Since  Houdini’s  death  the  widow  had  been  literally  swamped 
with  letters  from  persons  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  seeking  to 
collect  the  $10,000  reward  she  offered  for  proof  of  spiritualism. 

The  Graphic  continued  with  the  statement  that 
Mrs.  Houdini  had  learned  that  the  Reverend  Arthur 
Ford  had  received  a ten  word  message,  with  instruc- 
tions to  deliver  it  to  her.  Consequently,  the  seance  was 
arranged;  and  the  story  resumed: 

Doctor  Ford  went  into  his  trance  shortly  after  noon.  He 
communicated  with  a spirit  he  referred  to  as  Fletcher,  and  to 
those  within  hearing  of  his  voice  it  seemed  that  Fletcher  was 
the  only  one  from  whom  he  could  glean  Houdini’s  message. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


— (59) — 


“Hello,  Fletcher,”  Doctor  Ford  began. 

Then  he  turned  to  the  auditors  and  said: 

“The  man  is  coming  through — the  same  man  as  the  other 
night.” 

The  medium  quoted  what  Fletcher  told  him  Houdini  was 
saying:  “I  want  to  speak  to  my  sweetheart  and  repeat  my 
message.” 

Then  came  the  mystic  words  which  meant  nothing  to  those 
grouped  about,  but  which  seemed  to  startle  and  obsess  the 
sick  woman  on  the  bed.  She  cried  out  for  their  meaning.  . . . 

“The  message  is  a single  word  from  Houdini,”  said  the 
medium.  “The  word  is  ‘believe’.” 

The  account  concluded  with  a final  statement  from 
Doctor  Ford.  One  which  purported  to  be  the  voice  of 
Fletcher,  speaking  for  Houdini.  Words  which  Ford, 
himself,  could  guess  would  be  hurled  into  print.  They 
are  worth  reading;  for  they  so  closely  resemble  the 
usual  patter  that  a medium  glibly  gives  to  a group  of 
sitters.  That  is,  words  which  a medium  would  give, 
if  possessed  of  diction  as  excellent  as  that  of  Doctor 
Ford’s: 

Spare  no  time  or  money  to  undo  my  attitude  of  doubt  while 
on  earth.  Now  that  I have  found  my  way  back,  I can  come 
often,  sweetheart.  Give  yourself  to  placing  the  truth  before 
all  those  who  have  lost  the  faith  and  want  to  take  hold  again. 

Believe  me,  life  is  continuous.  Tell  the  world  there  is  no 
death.  I will  be  close  to  you.  I expect  to  use  this  instrument 
many  times  in  the  future.  Tell  the  world,  sweetheart,  that 
Harry  Houdini  lives  and  will  prove  it  a thousand  times. 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


— (6°) — 

Personally,  I have  attended  many  seances  and  have 
heard  the  “spirits”  of  once  intelligent  persons  con- 
verse, all  using  the  same  grammatical  errors  that  are 
peculiar  to  the  medium.  This  statement  from  the 
“spirit”  of  Houdini  was  merely  a reversal  of  the  usual. 
In  speech,  Houdini  was  direct,  blunt,  and  unemotional 
when  delivering  an  important  statement.  Perhaps, 
transmitting  through  Fletcher  and  Ford,  he  found 
those  “instruments”  to  be  dramatic  amplifiers.  It  is 
rather  difficult  to  picture  Houdini  himself  adopting 
the  language  of  a juvenile  lead. 

The  news  of  the  mid-day  seance  was  exclusively  a 
Graphic  story.  It  was  written  by  a young  woman 
named  Rea  Jaure;  and  it  appeared  promptly  that  same 
afternoon,  a fact  that  was  to  hold  significance  later. 
But  before  I discuss  the  sensational  sequel,  I shall  pre- 
sent some  previous  facts  that  introduced  themselves  into 
this  case. 

A reference  to  the  account  of  the  seance  in  May,  1928, 
will  show  that  Mrs.  Houdini  had  placed  a reward  of 
$10,000  for  any  one  who  could  deliver  her  husband’s 
message.  That  offer  was  part  of  a $31,000  total,  backed 
by  Science  and  Invention  Magazine.  Mrs.  Houdini’s 
share  formed  a portion  of  the  fund,  during  1928. 

Then,  some  weeks  before  Ford’s  seance,  Mrs.  Hou- 
dini withdrew  her  $10,000  from  the  fund. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


—(60— 

That,  in  itself,  denoted  apprehension  of  a definite 
sort.  Mrs.  Houdini  had  impressed  every  one  with  her 
sincerity  regarding  the  cash  award.  We  believed  quite 
firmly  that  she  would  gladly  have  paid  the  money  in 
the  case  of  a genuine  message.  But  it  is  quite  as  cer- 
tain that  she  would  not  have  wanted  the  cash  paid  for 
a doubtful  message. 

Mrs.  Houdini’s  withdrawal  of  the  award  was  possi- 
bly, therefore,  an  indication  of  anticipated  doubt.  On 
January  9th  the  day  after  the  seance,  she  made  a state- 
ment which  through  its  wording  fits  directly  with  this 
opinion.  The  statement  was  as  follows: 

Regardless  of  any  statements  made  to  the  contrary,  I wish 
to  declare  that  the  message  in  its  entirety,  and  in  the  agreed 
upon  sequence,  given  to  me  by  Arthur  Ford,  is  the  correct 
message  prearranged  between  Mr.  Houdini  and  myself. 

Beatrice  Houdini 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  the  statement  merely 
says  that  the  message  was  correct.  It  does  not  state  that 
Mrs.  Houdini  believed  it  was  obtained  by  psychic 
means.  As  a matter  of  fact  there  were  several  very  easy 
ways  in  which  the  message  could  have  been  obtained. 
When  these  became  known  the  seance  episode  burst 
like  a bubble. 

On  a night  previous  to  the  seance  I met  Miss  Daisy 
White,  formerly  a magician’s  assistant,  who  not  only 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (*>2) — 

knew  Houdini  and  Mrs.  Houdini;  but  claimed  ac- 
quaintance with  Arthur  Ford.  Miss  White  told  me  that 
a big  story  was  due  to  break.  Hence  I was  not  sur- 
prised when  the  account  appeared  in  the  Graphic. 

On  the  next  day,  January  10th,  I gave  a demonstra- 
tion for  newspaper  men  in  which  I correctly  read  ten 
words  which  were  written  and  concealed  from  me. 
I did  this  partly  to  offset  any  coming  claim  for  the 
remainder  of  the  award;  it  was  my  purpose  to  prove 
that  words  unseen  and  unknown  at  the  outset,  could 
be  learned  so  long  as  they  were  in  the  mind  of  a liv- 
ing person. 

Inasmuch  as  Mrs.  Houdini  knew  the  words  which 
Ford  uttered,  they  were  words  known  to  a living  per- 
son. His  demonstration  gave  no  proof  whatsoever  that 
the  message  had  come  through  Houdini’s  spirit. 

Before  I had  an  opportunity  to  proceed  further  with 
this  matter,  another  story  broke  in  the  New  Yor\ 
Graphic.  It  appeared  simultaneously  with  other  news- 
papers that  carried  accounts  of  my  test. 

This  story  was  as  sensational  as  the  first.  Its  head- 
lines were  twice  as  large.  It  declared  that  the  Houdini 
message  was  a hoax.  I quote  from  its  paragraphs: 

The  Graphic  today  is  in  a position  to  expose  one  of  the  most 
monumental  “psychic”  hoaxes  ever  perpetrated  on  the  Ameri- 
can public — the  purported  communication  from  the  spirit  world 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


— (63) — 

of  Harry  Houdini  to  his  widow,  Beatrice.  Evidence  gathered 
by  this  newspaper  shows  that  the  sensational  message  was 
carefully  rehearsed  prior  to  its  quotation’s  premier. 

The  truth  of  the  affair  is  that  Rea  Jaure,  a Graphic  reporter, 
prepared  her  story  24  hours  before  the  seance  was  held.  Miss 
Jaure  held  up  her  information  pending  an  opportunity  to 
get  all  of  the  facts  in  connection  with  the  hoax  rather  than 
publish  a premature  and  inconclusive  story. 

The  account  stated  that  Miss  Jaure  had  made  an  ap- 
pointment with  Arthur  Ford  on  the  evening  following 
the  seance;  that  Ford  made  his  appearance  at  the 
Jaure  apartment  twenty  minutes  after  eleven.  Hidden 
in  the  breakfast  room  of  the  apartment  were  two  rep- 
resentatives from  the  Graphic. 

In  the  course  of  the  conversation  Miss  Jaure  voiced 
her  inside  knowledge  of  the  story,  mentioning  that 
she  had  possessed  a copy  of  the  code  one  day  before 
the  seance.  This  produced  apprehensions  on  the  part 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ford.  The  Graphic  quoted  him  as 
saying: 

“But  you  must  play  ball.  Really  I’d  be  glad  to  make 
financial  compensation.” 

Rejecting  this  offer  Miss  Jaure  brought  the  discus- 
sion to  the  matter  of  the  code  itself.  Regarding  this 
code  she  asked  Mr.  Ford  directly: 

“You  didn’t  get  it  spiritualistically,  did  you?” 

Ford’s  reply,  as  printed  in  the  Graphic , was: 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(64)— 

“You  know,  Rea,  I couldn’t  have  done  that.” 

It  is  unnecessary  to  discuss  in  detail  any  reasons  that 
the  Graphic  may  have  had  for  printing  a reversal  of 
its  original  story.  Inasmuch  as  the  Graphic  subsisted 
upon  coined  news,  the  opportunity  of  making  two 
stories  out  of  one  could  have  been  sufficiently  attrac- 
tive to  that  tabloid  journal. 

The  vital  point  is  this:  The  seance  story  was  given 
to  the  Graphic  exclusively.  Whatever  reliance  we  may 
place  upon  the  original  story  must  also  be  given  to 
the  second.  If  Mr.  Ford  denies  his  admission  to  Rea 
Jaure  he  is  also  denying  the  accuracy  of  the  only  news- 
paper reporter  who  reported  the  seance  itself. 

My  investigations  were  concentrated  upon  the  code, 
and  possible  ways  in  which  it  was  obtained.  I was 
quite  willing  to  believe  that  Arthur  Ford  delivered  the 
correct  code  and  message  to  Beatrice  Houdini.  Her 
signed  statement  to  that  effect  is  plain  enough. 

The  code  was  simply  one  which  was  originally  used 
for  a pretended  telepathy  act.  Each  word  stood  for  a 
figure.  There  were  ten  words  in  all  as  follows: 


Pray  

1 

Please  

...  6 

Answer  . . . . 

2 

Speak  

....  7 

Say  

...  3 

Quickly  

....  8 

Now  

4 

Look  

....  9 

Tell  

5 

Be  Quick  . . . 

. . . 10 

Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


-(65)- 

Through  these  words  separately  or  in  combination 
it  is  possible  to  signal  any  number.  The  words  also 
stood  for  letters  of  the  alphabet  in  rotation. 

Thus  we  translate  the  code:  Answer  (B);  Tell  (E); 
Pray,  answer  (L);  Look  (I);  Tell  (E);  Answer, 
answer  (V);  Tell  (E). 

Facts  were  misstated  regarding  this  code  through 
which  Arthur  Ford  produced  the  word  “Believe.”  It 
was  not  specially  prepared  by  Houdini  only  two  years 
before  his  death.  The  code  was  more  than  a century 
old  and  had  been  used  by  the  Houdinis  in  an  act  of 
their  own  for  thirty  years.  It  was  an  antiquated  type 
of  code  that  could  have  been  passed  to  any  number 
of  mind  reading  teams;  and  is  probably  being  used 
verbatim  by  side  show  performers  today. 

This  code  did  not  have  to  be  told  to  Arthur  Ford, 
or  any  spirit  control  such  as  Fletcher.  The  code  was 
already  in  print.  It  had  appeared  on  page  105  of  Hou- 
dini’s  biography,  which  appeared  soon  after  the  ma- 
gician’s death.  All  that  any  one  needed  to  know  in 
order  to  reveal  a message  was  that  Mrs.  Houdini  ex- 
pected to  receive  it  in  that  code. 

Moreover,  it  was  also  publicly  known  that  any  mes- 
sage for  Mrs.  Houdini  was  to  come  in  some  form  of 
code.  That  fact  was  printed  by  the  newspapers  at  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(66)- 

time  of  my  investigation  of  Nino  Pecoraro,  as  quoted 
in  the  previous  chapter. 

With  her  secret  dependent  upon  such  slim  threads, 
it  is  small  wonder  that  Mrs.  Houdini  decided  to  with- 
draw her  prize  offer  of  ten  thousand  dollars.  Con- 
sidered impartially,  that  action  in  itself  would  prove 
to  an  astute  observer  that  some  clue  was  available. 

Any  one  hoping  to  bring  a message  from  Houdini 
should  logically  have  read  his  biography  as  the  best 
source  to  learn  about  Houdini.  The  code  would  have 
impressed  itself  upon  any  searcher  for  information. 
Coupled  with  the  facts  that  Mrs.  Houdini  expected  a 
message  in  code  and  had  withdrawn  her  prize  offer, 
there  was  every  chance  to  form  conclusions. 

Arthur  Ford  did  not  trust  the  “Fletcher”  message 
to  a chance  seance.  Instead,  he  first  had  a letter  de- 
livered to  Mrs.  Houdini,  stating  that  he  had  received  a 
message  in  coded  words,  which  he  quoted.  It  was  after 
he  had  learned  of  the  remarkable  effect  of  this  letter 
that  he  went  through  with  the  seance. 

These  facts  do  not  alter  my  willingness  to  believe  in 
Arthur  Ford’s  sincerity.  What  I disclaim  is  that  the 
message  ever  came  from  Houdini.  The  facts  show  that 
happenings  on  this  earthly  plane  could  have  accom- 
plished results  more  effectively  than  any  meeting  be- 
tween the  shades  of  Houdini  and  Fletcher. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


—(67)— 

When  one  depends  upon  “voices”  to  produce  an 
answer  which  perplexes  him,  it  is  rather  much  like 
gaining  a hunch.  No  intent  is  necessary  on  the  part 
of  the  individual  to  form  a definite  conclusion.  It  comes 
subconsciously;  and  can  be  sincerely  attributed  to  any 
unusual  qualification  which  the  individual  thinks  that 
he  possesses. 

From  the  standpoint  of  the  psychologist,  we  can  con- 
sider the  possibility  that  Arthur  Ford,  conversant  with 
facts  about  Houdini,  identified  certain  conclusions  with 
the  scene  that  he  had  pictured:  namely,  a spirit  con- 
versation between  Houdini  and  Fletcher. 

While  such  a hypothesis  exists,  supported  by  such 
tangible  facts  as  the  printed  code,  a code  message  ex- 
pected, and  the  withdrawal  of  the  prize  offer;  no  sane 
investigator  would  be  justified  in  thrusting  this  case 
from  the  solid  province  of  the  psychological  into  the 
doubtful  realm  of  the  psychical. 

There  were  other  facts,  however,  that  came  into  the 
case.  I knew  that  Mrs.  Houdini  had  been  ill  and  wor- 
ried; that  it  was  possible  that  she  might  have  thought- 
lessly repeated  bits  of  information  that  could  have 
carried.  Such,  even  if  they  had  not  reached  Doctor 
Ford,  would  certainly  show  that  no  message  could  be 
considered  genuine. 

My  investigation  proved  that  there  were  others  be- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


—(68)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 

side  Mrs.  Houdini  who  could  have  held  clues.  A nurse 
who  was  present  at  Houdini’s  death  was  said  to  have 
heard  Houdini  murmur  his  wife’s  pet  name  “Rosa- 
belle,”  together  with  a reference  to  the  code. 

Another  person  to  be  considered  was  Daisy  White. 
She  is  said  to  have  admitted  that  she  had  gained  simi- 
lar information.  I had  not  forgotten  her  “tip-off”  that 
she  had  given  me  prior  to  the  seance.  I sought  to  gain 
more  facts  from  Daisy  White;  while  so  occupied,  I was 
approached  by  a man  named  Joseph  Bantino,  who  lived 
in  the  same  apartment  house.  Bantino  offered  to  make 
a statement. 

He  was  allowed  to  do  so,  in  the  presence  of  re- 
porters; at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Houdini.  I quote  from 
the  New  York  Telegram  of  January  15th,  1929: 

Bantino  opined  that  Ford  received  the  message  from  Daisy 
White,  who  in  turn  had  the  code  from  Houdini  long  before 
he  ever  became  a spirit. 

The  opinion  was  Bantino’s;  not  mine.  I have  in- 
cluded it  as  a matter  of  record,  only.  My  own  opinion 
is  simply  this:  Whether  or  not  future  statements  may 
be  made,  the  fact  stands  that  every  detail  necessary 
to  the  production  of  a code  message  from  Houdini 
was  available  to  any  one  in  a position  to  use  it. 

When  Arthur  Ford  delivered  the  message,  he  had 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED  —(69)— 

no  need  of  a spirit  control  to  accomplish  his  supreme 
test. 

So  far  as  pressing  any  charges  of  fraudulence  against 
Arthur  Ford,  it  was  the  spiritualists  themselves  who 
took  the  action.  Once,  Arthur  Ford  had  told  me  that 
if  ever  I ran  across  a medium  who  was  a member  of 
his  church  and  who  was  proved  to  be  deluding  sub- 
jects, he  would  consider  it  his  duty  to  have  that  person 
ejected  from  the  organization.  Such  conscientious  vir- 
tue seemed  to  be  universal  among  the  New  York 
spiritualists. 

They  expelled  the  Reverend  Arthur  Ford  from 
membership  in  the  Manhattan  group  of  the  United 
Spiritualist  League.  Their  charge  was  “conduct  unbe- 
coming a spiritualist  minister.”  This  statement  was 
printed  in  the  Sun,  on  January  25,  1929. 

One  month  later,  the  Graphic  of  February  26,  an- 
nounced that  Ford  was  cleared  by  the  United  Spiritual- 
ist League.  This  move  followed  the  lead  of  the  First 
Spiritual  Church,  which  claimed  there  was  not  enough 
evidence  against  the  medium. 

Although  Ford  considered  this  a vindication  from 
the  charge  that  the  Houdini  message  was  not  genuine, 
he  announced  that  he  would  make  no  attempt  to  claim 
the  $21,000  still  standing  as  prize  money  to  the  medium 
who  successfully  communicated  with  Houdini. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(7o)— 

This  was  worthy  of  note;  since  there  were  other  per- 
sons who  expected  messages  from  Houdini.  One  was 
Regimus  Weiss,  in  Philadelphia,  an  opponent  of  spir- 
itualism. Another  was  Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle,  whose 
sympathy  for  mediumship  was  high. 

Mrs.  Houdini,  quite  disturbed  during  the  commo- 
tion that  followed  the  expose,  had  suggested  that  skep- 
tics— or  others — try  to  produce  those  messages. 

Why  not  Ford? 

His  control,  Fletcher,  was  presumably  en  rapport 
with  Houdini’s  spirit.  Through  that  same  spirit  guide, 
Ford  had  brought  the  alleged  statement  from  Houdini: 

Spare  no  time  or  money  to  undo  my  attitude  of  doubt  while 
on  earth.  . . . Give  yourself  to  placing  the  truth  before  all 
those  who  have  lost  the  faith.  ...  I expect  to  use  this  instru- 
ment many  times  in  the  future.  . . . Harry  Houdini  lives  and 
will  prove  it  a thousand  times  . . . 

Time?  Money?  Why  did  Ford  not  gain  the  $21,000 
for  the  cause  ? He  had  only  to  learn  the  other  messages, 
to  which  he  could  have  had  no  access.  Why  has  Ford, 
the  instrument,  not  been  used?  To  prove  Houdini’s 
choice  of  him? 

The  answer? 

Perhaps  it  was  because  one  statement — unsponsored 
by  a spirit  control — told  more  than  that  gush  of  words 
attributed  to  Houdini.  Those  printed  words: 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


-(70- 


“You  know,  Rea,  I couldn’t  do  that.” 

The  case  of  the  Houdini  message  is  closed.  Stripped 
to  a skeleton,  it  hangs  in  the  closet  of  the  mediumistic 
fraternity.  Occasionally,  they  open  the  door  and  rattle 
the  bones;  but  only  when  believers  are  present.  For 
spiritualistic  believers  are  the  best  of  all  believers.  They 
believe  anything.  When  they  see  a skeleton  rattle,  they 
suppose  that  a psychic  force  has  impelled  it — not  a 
string.  Particularly  when  it  dances  to  a tune  from 
which  the  sour  notes  have  been  carefully  removed. 

The  dance  of  this  particular  skeleton  is,  accordingly, 
rare  and  brief.  The  astral  orchestra  went  off  key,  the 
day  after  Arthur  Ford’s  great  seance.  Spirit  mediums 
may  tell  the  first  chapter  of  that  episode.  But — spirit- 
ualistically speaking — the  story  ends  where  it  really 
should  begin. 

Viewed  from  the  perspective  of  the  present,  the 
supposed  Houdini  message  loses  all  of  the  ephemeral 
importance  which  it  possessed  for  a single  day.  Arthur 
Ford  still  has  his  followers.  Perhaps  they  have  all  for- 
gotten the  singular  incidents  that  involved  the  so- 
called  Houdini  message. 

It  would  not  be  surprising  if  Ford’s  followers  were 
forgetful.  Ford,  himself,  has  shown  an  ability  to  dis- 
remember  certain  of  his  own  statements.  I quote  from 
Arthur  Ford’s  own  page,  in  the  magazine  “Immor- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(72)- 

tality”  for  December  1927 — an  issue  that  appeared 
prior  to  the  time  of  the  Houdini  message. 

Following  a paragraph  in  which  he  criticises  magi- 
cians as  a group,  Ford  states: 

On  the  other  hand,  a few  of  the  more  intelligent  magicians 
have  taken  a more  reasonable  attitude  . . . [Then,  continuing 
in  the  same  paragraph].  . . . Dunninger,  the  most  famous 
Mentalist  in  America  discussed  the  matter  at  length  with  me 
the  other  day  and  I find  him  really  intelligent  on  the  subject. 
He  has  an  open  mind  and  is  a gendeman.  He  has  agreed  that 
if  he  undertakes  an  expose  of  Spiritualism,  he  will  state  the 
name  of  the  medium  exposed  and  say  whether  said  medium  is 
a member  in  good  standing  in  the  Spiritualist  movement,  or 
whether  it  is  merely  a person  engaged  in  mediumistic  work 
on  an  independent  basis.  He  is  fair  enough  to  admit  that  the 
Spiritualist  movement  cannot  be  held  responsible  for  the  prac- 
tices of  persons  in  no  way  connected  with  the  organization.  He 
will  find  Spiritualist  leaders  as  much  interested  in  cleaning  out 
these  charlatans  as  he  could  possibly  be.  . . . 

I have  quoted  what  Arthur  Ford  said  before  the  in- 
cident of  the  Houdini  message.  What  has  happened 
to  his  well-formed  opinions  and  definitely  expressed 
statements  since  that  episode?  I quote  from  the  New 
Yor\  Post  of  Friday,  March  22,  1935.  This  was  the 
day  after  Arthur  Ford  accompanied  a party  of  be- 
lievers in  an  airplane  flight,  during  which  they  heard 
spirit  voices.  Airplanes,  it  seems,  ride  closer  to  the 
astral  plane.  They  are  also  free  from  excess  weight, 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  MESSAGE  THAT  MISSED 


—(73)— 

such  as  reporters  and  investigators.  When  I called  the 
plane  seance  questionable,  the  following  reply  was 
printed  in  the  Post : 

“Dunninger  is  only  a vaudeville  performer  who  has  no 
standing  whatever  in  serious  psychical  research  circles,”  Ford 
said.  “The  only  time  he  ever  gets  his  name  in  the  paper  is 
when  he  attacks  some  one  who  is  doing  serious  work.  No  one 
who  knows  anything  about  the  question  takes  him  seriously.” 

A comparison  of  the  second  statement  with  the  first 
might  indicate  that  the  Rev.  Arthur  Ford  has  included 
himself  among  the  class  who  know  nothing  about 
psychic  matters,  since  he  personally  took  me  seriously 
enough  in  his  article  published  some  years  before. 

Perhaps  the  episode  of  the  Houdini  message  altered 
his  viewpoint.  It  was  the  one  occurrence  that  could 
well  have  produced  the  change.  But  it  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  during  my  expose  of  the  Houdini  message, 
I lived  up  to  my  agreement  with  Arthur  Ford.  I stated 
the  name  of  the  medium — Ford,  himself — and  where 
he  stood  in  the  Spiritualist  movement. 

This  side-light  on  the  opinions,  past  and  present, 
that  are  held  by  the  Rev.  Arthur  Ford  are  not  of  great 
value  in  determining  the  final  status  of  the  supposed 
Houdini  message  that  was  piped  through  from  astral 
sources  on  January  8,  1929. 

The  one  person  qualified  to  deliver  a valid  opinion 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUMS  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(74)- 

on  the  subject  of  the  message  is  Beatrice  Houdini. 
Restored  to  health,  relieved  of  the  pressure  and  con- 
fusion which  caused  her  to  deliver  conflicting  state- 
ments, she  is  able  to  answer  for  herself.  She  has  done 
so.  I quote  from  the  Los  Angeles  Examiner  of  July 
22,  1935: 

Nine  years  ago  Harry  Houdini,  master  magician,  died.  Be- 
fore he  died,  he  had  made  a strange  compact  with  his  wife.  It 
was  this  . . . that  he  would  seek  to  communicate  with  her 
from  the  beyond,  and  he  gave  her  certain  code  signals  whereby 
she  might  know  when  he  spoke. 

But  to  date,  though  her  vigil  has  never  relaxed,  there  has 
come  no  word  across  that  dread  border.  Mrs.  Houdini  had 
been  married  thirty-three  years  to  her  famous  husband  when 
he  died. 

“I  receive  many  messages  that  are  supposed  to  come  from 
Houdini  through  mediums  and  strange  seances,”  she  explained, 
“but  they  never  mean  anything  to  me.  Very  often  I go  to 
seances,  hoping  and  praying  that  the  signals  Houdini  gave 
me  will  be  heard.  No  message  comes  to  me  while  I am  wait- 
ing to  hear.” 

This  is  conclusive.  Whatever  the  claims  of  mediums; 
whatever  the  delusions  of  those  who  have  been  present 
at  their  seances;  one  fact  alone  can  be  acceptable  to 
thinking  persons  who  do  not  mix  absurdities  with 
logic. 

Harry  Houdini  has  never  spoken  from  beyond  the 
grave. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  VI 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER 


i AM  INCLUDING  A DESCRIPTION  OF  THE 

seance  in  which  Mrs.  Wilhelmina  Werner  tried  for  the 
$10,000  prize.  I do  so  for  two  reasons.  First:  To  show 
that  it  is  possible  for  a medium  to  be  sincere  and  at  the 
same  time  employ  technicalities  which  are  artificial; 
second,  to  demonstrate  that  members  of  the  spiritualis- 
tic group  hear  or  learn  what  other  mediums  have 
done,  so  that  we  usually  find  the  same  type  of  phe- 
nomena offered. 

I have  an  open  mind;  but  I am  hard  to  convince.  If 

-(75)~ 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(76)— 

any  genuine  phenomena  should  be  shown  me  I am  al- 
most certain  it  would  be  “brought  through”  in  a man- 
ner totally  new  to  me.  It  would  hold  no  marks  of 
the  “hokum”  type  of  seance.  It  would  not  be  ex- 
pressed in  the  jargon  of  the  professional  medium.  It 
would  not  appear  in  the  dark. 

Mrs.  Werner  and  her  husband  Stanley,  were  con- 
nected with  the  spiritualistic  union  of  New  York.  She 
was  a medium  and  he  was  a lecturer.  Both  were  ob- 
viously sincere.  Mrs.  Werner  requested  that  the  test 
meeting  be  held  in  a high  building  where  neither 
radio  nor  noise  could  reach  her  and  where  she  would 
be  nearer  Heaven — I saw  no  reason  not  to  comply  with 
her  wish,  since  it  did  not  interfere  in  the  least  with 
the  requirements.  We  obtained  a room  on  the  82nd 
floor  of  the  Empire  State  Building  with  the  requisite 
chairs  and  a table. 

I opened  the  meeting  by  stating  my  position  regard- 
ing spirit  phenomena.  I also  performed  a few  feats  of 
trickery,  saying  for  the  benefit  of  those  present  that 
these  had  been  used  in  the  past  to  dupe  the  faithful 
followers  of  the  cult.  Mrs.  Werner,  an  elderly  placid 
woman  with  gray,  bobbed  hair;  her  husband,  a serious 
looking  little  man,  both  watched  me  in  friendly 
fashion.  I then  asked  Mrs.  Werner  if  she  were  ready 
and  if  so  I would  like  her  to  get  across  to  me  from 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER  —(77)— 

the  spirit  world  the  ten  code  words  from  Mr.  Edison 
which  we  discussed  before  he  died. 

Mr.  Werner,  however,  wished  to  make  a few  re- 
marks. He  gave  a short  lecture  on  spiritualism  as  they 
understood  it. 

Mrs.  Werner  then  began.  She  placed  her  hands  upon 
the  table  which  then  tipped,  rising  and  falling  with 
one  leg  always  on  the  floor.  It  spun  forward  into  the 
audience  with  some  force.  She  suddenly  became  tense 
and  the  table  subsided.  Mr.  Werner  called  for  lights 
out.  A red  bulb  was  left  glowing  by  his  consent.  Mrs. 
Werner’s  tenseness  increased,  until  rigidity  was  pro- 
nounced. She  made  awkward  gestures,  hissing  and 
sighing  sounds.  Mr.  Werner  watched  her  closely.  Oc- 
casionally he  clucked  a little  and  emitted  gutturals  in 
German  as  Mrs.  Werner  gestured  in  her  trance. 

The  trance  and  rigidity  of  this  medium  were  genuine. 
There  was  no  doubt  of  that.  It  was  a case  of  complete 
self-hypnosis.  Now  to  see  what  could  result  from  it. 

Mr.  Werner  agreed  that  the  lights  should  come  on 
again  since  the  trance  was  complete.  Photographers 
present  prepared  to  take  pictures  of  the  scene.  Mrs. 
Werner  arose,  clasped  my  hand  and  began  to  mutter  in 
broken  English. 

“Is  this  Mr.  Edison?”  I asked. 

“Yes,”  replied  Mrs.  Werner.  “I  am  here.”  She  spoke 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


—(78)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 

with  a German  accent  in  a tone  which  did  not  resem- 
ble Mr.  Edison’s. 

“Do  you  remember  our  last  conversation?”  I con- 
tinued. 

“Yes.”  (after  a pause.) 

“Can  you  tell  me  anything  about  it?” 

No  answer.  Instead  Mrs.  Werner  muttered; 

“My  family  does  not  believe  in  spirits  and  I am  wor- 
ried about  it.” 

I repeated  my  question. 

“I  am  sorry,”  replied  Mrs.  Werner. 

She  began  to  grow  less  rigid,  and  finally  became 
limp.  She  sat  down.  She  had  been  standing  for  over  an 
hour  and  a half  and  had  given  no  other  information. 
Occasionally  there  was  incoherent  muttering,  and 
slight  sounds  were  heard;  particularly  some  faint  raps. 

When  the  raps  were  heard,  Mr.  Werner  exclaimed: 

“It’s  her  raps!” 

Evidently,  the  raps  were  a usual  form  of  phenome- 
non with  Mrs.  Werner.  This  was  not  surprising;  none 
of  her  manifestations  appeared  new  and  spirit  raps 
are  one  of  the  oldest  of  all  physical  evidences  pressed 
by  spiritualistic  believers. 

The  raps,  however,  were  to  produce  a ludicrous 
sequel;  one  of  the  most  laughable  occurrences  that  I 
have  ever  witnessed  at  a seance. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER 


—(79)— 

While  Mrs.  Werner  was  in  a trance  condition,  a 
sharp  knocking  sound  suddenly  supplanted  the  feeble 
raps.  It  came  uncannily;  it  brought  the  sitters  to  the 
edges  of  their  chairs  and  it  raised  Mr.  Werner  to  a 
high  pitch  of  excitement. 

Then,  timed  almost  to  perfection,  the  door  of  the 
room  opened.  A janitor  thrust  his  head  into  view  and 
interrupted  the  seance  with  the  statement: 

“If  that  steam-fitter  downstairs  is  abothering  you 
folks,  I’ll  go  down  and  tell  ’im  to  lay  off.  This  ain’t 
no  time  to  be  fixin’  radiators,  anyhow.” 

After  Mrs.  Werner  again  awoke,  I announced  to 
the  assemblage: 

“I  think  you  will  agree  with  me  that  nothing  au- 
thentic was  presented.” 

There  were  no  protests  from  the  audience. 

Mr.  Werner,  however,  said  earnestly  that  he  thought 
perhaps  there  had  been  too  much  light.  He  went  on 
to  say  that  he,  too,  had  received  a message  from  Mr. 
Edison  on  August  first.  It  also  referred  to  different 
points  of  view  held  by  his  family.  Mrs.  Werner  was 
impressed  by  this  message  because  it  began  with  “Tona- 
wanda — Edison.” 

The  word  Tonawanda  meant  nothing  to  me.  It  was 
not  one  of  the  code  words. 

My  resume  of  the  Werner  seance  brings  up  some  in- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUMS  CABINET 


(8°) — 

teresting  points.  It  is  sound  to  say  that  the  sincerity 
of  a spirit  medium  may  be  considered  in  inverse  ratio 
to  the  number  of  manifestations  produced.  This,  of 
course,  when  conflicting  factors  are  eliminated. 

In  cases  of  sheer  fraud,  poorer  manifestations  are 
simply  the  crudity  of  the  faker.  The  clever  tricksters 
produce  more  phenomena  than  the  clumsy.  But  in  all 
absolute  frauds,  the  seances  are  marked  by  the  glib 
volubility  of  the  pretended  mediums. 

When  one  encounters  a case  of  serious  minded 
demonstrators,  it  frequently  follows  that  the  mediums 
themselves  share  a delusion  with  their  clients.  My 
description  of  the  Werners  shows  them  sincere  in  their 
own  belief  of  spirits. 

Werner  held  conviction  that  his  wife  was  a genuine 
medium.  Mrs.  Werner,  in  her  efforts  to  demonstrate  his 
claim,  forced  herself  into  a hypnotic  condition,  wherein 
she  resorted  to  artificialities  which  she  either  failed  to 
remember  fully  or  considered  insufficient  to  produce 
the  results  which  occurred. 

It  was  because  of  their  own  exaggerated  beliefs  that 
the  Werners  made  their  bid  for  the  award.  Doubtless 
they  had  heard  of  the  old-fashioned  phenomena  which 
Mrs.  Werner  was  able  to  produce.  What  little  they 
could  show  seemed  genuine  to  them.  If  they  had  chosen 
to  deal  in  fakery,  they  would  either  have  rehearsed 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER  — (81) — 

other  manifestations  or  would  not  have  attempted  the 
seance  at  all. 

There  were  two  physical  manifestations:  the  table- 
tilting  and  the  raps.  Both  were  easily  explainable; 
neither  could  match  the  same  phenomena  as  produced 
by  mediums  in  the  past. 

Table-tilting  is  one  of  the  chief  recreations  of  amateur 
spirit  circles.  When  persons  press  upon  a light  table 
and  fancy  that  it  should  gyrate,  the  table  often  obliges. 
Subconscious  pressure  produces  many  surprising  re- 
sults. But  these  have  been  tested,  analyzed;  shown  to 
be  purely  the  outcome  of  muscular  effort. 

In  Mrs.  Werner’s  hypnotic  state,  eccentric  activities 
of  the  table  were  to  be  expected.  But  never  did  the  table 
lift  itself  completely  from  the  floor  and  remain  sus- 
pended. That,  of  course,  is  the  essential  manifestation 
necessary  to  bring  a table-tilting  exhibition  out  of  the 
simple  class  of  muscular  control. 

Not  that  a levitated  table  is  a proof  of  genuine  spirit 
control.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a case  that  can  definitely 
depend  upon  trickery.  There  are  many  ways  of  ac- 
complishing it.  Eusapia  Palladino  made  a specialty  of 
this  stunt.  Her  method  was  the  “hand  and  foot  clamp” 
at  which  she  was  surprisingly  adept. 

The  hand  presses  a top  corner  of  the  table  and  moves 
it  forward.  The  toe  of  the  foot  goes  beneath  the  table 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


-(82)- 

lcg.  Hand  and  foot  lever  the  light  table  to  a horizontal 
position.  The  table  rises  when  the  foot  is  lifted.  Palla- 
dino  accomplished  it  without  raising  her  heel  from  the 
floor.  An  upward  tilt  of  the  toe  did  the  trick;  after  a 
measured  period  of  “levitation,”  a jolting  release  of 
t the  clamp  sent  the  table  skidding. 

Palladino  was  caught  in  this  trick  by  black-clad  in- 
vestigators who  crawled  along  the  floor,  unseen  by  the 
medium.  Her  own  requirement  of  darkness  in  the 
seance  room  proved  her  undoing.  But  there  was  no 
need  for  such  observation  with  Mrs.  Werner.  She 
merely  tilted  the  table. 

In  fact,  her  inability  to  produce  a levitation  of  the 
table  indicated  that  trickery  of  the  self-admitted  type 
was  taboo  with  her.  She  knew,  like  many  others,  that 
the  table  acted  oddly  at  her  wish.  Neither  she  nor  her 
husband,  I presume,  had  ever  considered  the  table’s 
gyrations  from  the  standpoint  of  a mechanical  opera- 
tion; for  both  were  in  a mood  to  accept  the  spiritualis- 
tic explanation. 

The  matter  of  the  raps  was  most  unusual.  I checked 
carefully  for  the  source  of  the  raps,  located  it;  and 
thereby  made  a discovery  that  emphasized  my  verdict 
that  Mrs.  Werner  was  both  self-hypnotic  and  sincere. 

The  most  famous  of  spirit  rappings  were  produced 
by  the  Fox  Sisters,  many  years  ago.  Their  method  was 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER 


— (83) — 

later  exposed.  They  snapped  the  joints  of  their  toes 
and  thus  caused  the  raps.  It  takes  a talented  toe-joint 
to  produce  the  sound;  but  the  ability  is  not  uncommon. 

It  is  so  surprising  in  result  that  it  frequendy  has 
amazed  the  operators.  This  was  true  in  the  case  of  the 
Fox  Sisters.  While  they  were  conscious  of  the  physical 
action,  a person  in  an  auto-hypnotic  state  could  be 
almost  oblivious  to  it. 

Specifically,  that  person — Mrs.  Werner  for  example 
— could  know  that  a toe  action  was  necessary;  but 
could  consider  it  to  be  a mere  formula,  insufficient  in 
itself  to  gain  the  result;  but  necessary — for  some  vague 
reason — to  cause  the  spirits  to  respond. 

This  is  quite  credible,  for  it  checks  with  the  matter 
of  the  table  tilting,  which  has  so  frequently  been  proven 
a sub-conscious  matter.  The  Fox  girls  began  their 
“raps”  spontaneously;  another  reason  why  Mrs.  Wer- 
ner should  have  done  the  same. 

I have  stated  that  the  raps  were  most  unusual.  That 
was  because  they  were  so  feeble.  That  fact  troubled 
Mr.  Werner.  His  actions  showed  that  he  had  heard 
better  raps  during  the  medium’s  former  seances.  It 
may  have  troubled  Mrs.  Werner,  also.  Had  either 
known  why  the  raps  were  unimpressive,  they  would 
have  known  beforehand  that  the  results  would  be  bad. 

That  is  why  I hold  to  my  opinion  of  their  sincerity. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


“(84)- 

They  had  never  experimented  with  the  raps  on  a physi- 
cal basis  any  more  than  with  the  table  tilting.  I knew 
why  the  raps  were  failures. 

The  room  where  the  seance  was  held  was  equipped 
with  a concrete  floor.  In  their  call  for  a seance  room 
“high  up” — a sincere  hope  that  their  seance  would  be 
better — the  Werners  showed  their  ignorance  of  the 
type  of  room  they  really  needed  to  get  the  best  results. 

Probably  all  of  Mrs.  Werner’s  stances  had  been  held 
in  a room  with  a wooden  floor.  That  was  why  the  raps 
had  so  impressed  them.  They  needed  a sounding  board 
to  produce  the  full  effect.  When  the  foot  is  pressed 
hard  against  the  floor,  as  Mrs.  Werner’s  was,  a snap 
of  the  toe  joint  will  produce  a surprisingly  loud  sound 
with  a wooden  floor  to  aid  it. 

That  factor  was  responsible  for  the  Fox  Sisters  be- 
coming mediums.  They  first  found  that  they  could 
produce  the  raps  in  bed,  at  night,  when  they  pressed 
their  bare  feet  against  the  solid  wood  base-board  of 
the  bed — an  ideal  condition  for  enlargement  of  the 
sounds. 

With  concrete  as  the  flooring,  Mrs.  Werner’s  raps 
were  certain  to  be  ineffective.  Yet  Mr.  Werner  could 
not  understand  it;  and  he — beyond  all  others — was  en- 
thused when  the  steam-fitter  chimed  in  with  an  im- 
provement. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  CASE  OF  MRS.  WERNER 


-(85)- 

The  Werners  made  no  further  attempt  to  gain  the 
prize  award.  They  recognized  their  own  limitations; 
but  I give  them  credit  for  their  honest  attempt.  Though 
the  manifestations  of  mediums  like  Mrs.  Werner  lead 
believers  into  a barren  wilderness,  the  desert  trip  is 
shared  by  the  mediums  also. 

That  is  fair  enough.  Sincere  believers  in  any  mistaken 
notion  will  always  find  persons  of  their  ilk,  to  travel 
with  them.  But  they  do  not  throw  the  burden  upon 
their  followers.  In  a sense,  their  efforts  are  beneficial; 
for  they  attract  and  hold  many  persons  who  might 
otherwise  become  the  dupes  of  fakers. 

In  this  day  when  spiritualism  forms  the  last  strong- 
hold in  the  realm  of  charlatanism,  any  circle  which 
may  serve  as  refuge  from  the  preying  oudaws  has  a 
purpose.  Complete  believers  in  spiritualism  will  never 
heed  the  sound  advice  of  skeptics.  But  they  will  show 
confidence  in  the  few  mediums  who  are  themselves 
sincere;  and  thereby  gain  some  immunity  from  the 
majority  who  would  dupe  them. 

Not  that  I would  recommend  clients  to  the  Wer- 
ners. Wherever  sincere  spiritualists  gather,  the  vultures 
are  apt  to  be  ready  in  the  offing. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  VII 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


o CCASIONALLY,  FROM  THAT  VAST  HOST 

of  small-fry  operators,  known  only  to  their  local  dis- 
tricts or  in  one  or  two  cities,  emerges  a more  distinc- 
tive figure.  Madam  Taylor,  a Negress,  originally  from 
Philadelphia,  belonged  to  this  class.  I first  heard  of  her 
after  she  had  settled  in  New  York.  She  was  said  to  be 
a great  materialization  medium.  Her  daring  gained  her 
power,  her  reputation  for  producing  phenomena  grew. 
The  Hearst  papers  asked  me  to  investigate  her.  But 
those  “in  the  know”  informed  me  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  me  to  see  her. 

-(86)- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


-(87)- 

At  least  I could  try.  So,  one  early  January  evening, 
I rang  her  doorbell.  She  lived  in  Harlem  in  a brown- 
stone  front.  The  door  was  opened  by  a colored  woman 
of  unknown  age  but  undoubtedly  two  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds  in  weight.  I asked  for  a private  seance. 
I assured  her  I had  heard  that  she  did  some  remarkable 
things.  She  demurred,  looking  at  me  closely. 

“Did  you  ever  hear  of  Dunninger?”  she  asked 
sharply. 

“Who?”  I inquired. 

“The  mind-reader,”  she  explained,  “he  goes  around 
exposing  people.  He  is  the  world’s  greatest  hater  of 
mediums.  You  look  like  him.” 

I continued  to  look  innocent. 

“Madam,”  I replied,  “I  understand  that  you  have 
strong  spirit  forces.  Ask  them.  They  will  tell  you  if  I 
am  Dunninger.” 

Gratified,  Madam  Taylor  graciously  consented  to 
concentrate  and  let  me  know  her  decision  the  next  day. 

The  spirits  misled  her.  I phoned  her  the  day  follow- 
ing. She  invited  me  to  come  at  any  time.  I requested 
the  privilege  of  bringing  a few  friends  that  afternoon. 
Madam,  swiftly  counting  up  the  fees,  consented.  The 
fee  was  five  dollars  a person. 

Our  group  arrived  at  eight  o’clock.  We  were  in- 
formed that  the  regular  meeting  room  was  not  avail- 
able; so  we  were  conducted  to  a smaller  room,  where 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


-(88)- 

we  sat  facing  two  doorways.  One  door  gave  us  a view 
of  the  bath-room,  which  the  medium  stated  she  would 
use  as  a cabinet  because  of  the  limited  space. 

The  other  door  was  to  remained  closed;  because  the 
room  beyond  was  occupied  by  a “boarder”  who  could 
not  be  disturbed.  This  seemed  logical.  Inasmuch  as 
Madam  Taylor  conducted  most  of  her  seances  at  night, 
with  considerable  attendant  noise,  a chance  boarder 
would  probably  prefer  to  sleep  in  the  daytime. 

The  room  remained  lighted;  Madam  occupied  a 
lone  seat  in  the  bath-room  while  we  remained  out- 
side the  improvised  “cabinet.”  Some  one  began  to  play 
a reed  organ  on  the  first  floor;  while  it  throbbed  and 
moaned,  we  were  asked  to  join  in  singing  hymns. 
The  chorus  completed,  Madam  delivered  a lecture  from 
her  exclusive  abode.  It  was  a dissertation  on  Spiritual- 
ism, in  words  of  four  syllables. 

All  the  while,  I was  thinking  of  the  “boarder.”  I 
still  remembered  him,  after  Madam  insisted  that  our 
room  be  darkened  so  that  the  seance  proper  could 
commence.  Obviously,  there  was  a discrepancy  in  the 
fact  that  the  boarder  could  not  be  disturbed;  followed 
by  the  immediate  call  for  loudly  sung  hymns,  with  the 
calliope  accompaniment  of  the  reed  organ. 

After  a short  period  of  darkness,  we  heard  a falsetto 
voice  pipe  from  the  “cabinet.”  Several  other  voices 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


-(89)- 

followed,  in  varied  tones.  A phosporescent  “ghost” 
flitted  close  to  us;  then  subsided  into  the  cabinet.  Next 
came  a burst  of  song,  in  a man’s  voice — it  was  a Negro 
spiritual,  finely  sung.  It  was  sung  suspiciously  close  to 
our  circle. 

Soon  afterward,  lights  were  called  for;  Madam 
emerged  from  the  cabinet  and  appeared  triumphant. 
We  gave  the  look  of  being  impressed.  She  stated  that 
if  we  cared  for  another  seance,  something  even  better 
than  this  one  would  be  possible.  We  set  January  8th 
as  a date;  we  were  told  to  arrive  in  the  evening,  as  the 
seance  would  be  held  in  the  regular  audience  chamber. 

There  was  nothing  startling  about  the  seance  which 
we  had  witnessed.  We  knew  that  it  was  simply  a 
“feeler”  on  Madam  Taylor’s  part.  We  had  refrained 
from  making  a “grab”  for  the  one  spook  that  had  ap- 
peared. Under  the  conditions,  a phosphorescent  sheet 
could  have  served  the  purpose. 

The  voices,  though  impressive  in  the  darkness,  were 
easily  explained;  and  they  revealed  the  mystery  of 
the  boarder.  Madam  could  produce  all  the  falsetto 
voices  that  she  required;  but  a booming  basso  could 
add  effect  to  the  proceedings.  There  was  a “boarder” 
in  the  other  room,  as  she  had  said;  he  was  the  one 
who  supplied  some  of  the  voices  and  the  song. 

In  the  darkness,  he  had  only  to  open  the  door  of 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(90)— 

his  room,  at  a time  previously  designated.  But  it  was 
then  that  he  made  a mistake.  Because  of  the  darkness, 
he  did  not  want  to  grope  too  far  away  from  the  door,  so 
he  delivered  his  vocal  efforts  from  the  wall  between 
the  doorways.  Madam’s  voice,  only  a short  interval 
from  his,  came  distinctly  from  the  bath-room  that 
served  as  cabinet. 

On  the  eighth  of  January,  we  formed  a party  of  five, 
including  Louis  Sobol,  columnist,  Amster  Spiro,  editor 
of  the  Evening  Journal,  David  J.  Lustig  and  Joe 
Cowan.  We  arrived  at  Madam  Taylor’s  to  find  a mixed 
group  of  fifty  persons  assembled  in  the  audience  cham- 
ber. This  was  a much  larger  room  than  the  one  where 
we  had  held  the  first  seance. 

The  audience  was  seated  in  rows;  Madam  occupied  a 
large  chair  at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  where  she 
was  flanked  by  two  associates.  She  was  gowned  en- 
tirely in  black. 

There  were  curtains  that  could  be  drawn  shut,  so 
that  the  medium’s  end  of  the  room  would  form  a cabi- 
net. When  all  was  ready  for  the  seance,  the  lights  were 
extinguished  to  produce  the  total  darkness  that  the 
medium  required. 

Some  one  called  for  the  spirit  of  a deceased  aviator. 
Soon,  a pin  point  of  light  flashed  across  the  ceiling 
and  gyrated,  probably  simulating  the  tail-spin  in  which 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


—(91)— 

the  aviator  had  completed  his  last  landing.  The  light 
was  supposed  to  be  the  aviator.  I held  to  a different 
opinion. 

The  phenomenon  obviously  came  from  a fountain- 
pen  flashlight,  with  its  glass  treated  with  lamp-black; 
then  marked  by  a pin  point.  This  accounted  for  the 
tiny  dot  of  mysterious  light.  Gauging  my  direction,  I 
reached  out  in  the  darkness  and  caught  a moving,  up- 
raised arm. 

“Pardon  me,”  I asked.  “Is  that  your  arm?” 

There  was  no  response  from  the  aviator.  The  light 
disappeared  instantly.  Madam  filled  the  unhappy  pause 
by  calling  out  to  learn  if  others  wanted  spirits  to  mate- 
rialize. This  gave  me  a new  opportunity. 

Recalling  that  I was  here  for  as  much  testing  as 
possible  and  wishing  to  tax  Madam’s  ingenuity,  I asked 
for  an  old  horse  of  mine  to  be  materialized.  Needless 
to  say  this  was  a purely  mythical  animal.  I named  her 
“Edna.”  For  a moment  only  silence  and  darkness  an- 
swered me.  Madam  was  thinking.  Finally  she  said: 

“Your  horse  Edna  is  on  Mars.  She  carries  Christy 
Mathewson  on  her  back.  She  is  very  happy.  She  still 
loves  you.”  A clumping  sound  began,  around  and 
around  the  room.  Suddenly  I felt  a frightful  pain  in 
my  shin.  The  lights.  Madam  sat  in  her  chair  and 
watched  me  rub  my  leg.  I felt  that  in  spite  of  the  spirits 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(92)— 

Madam  had  divined  that  Dunninger  was  present.  Edna 
had  been  almost  too  convincing.  Edna  had  kicked 
me. 

A voice  from  the  general  audience  asked  for  a de- 
parted one.  In  the  following  darkness  a huge  white 
mass  wavered  around  the  room.  The  room  shook  a 
little.  (I  drew  in  my  legs.)  Madam  must  be  under 
way  again.  Square  and  towering  the  departed  one  lin- 
gered then  vanished.  The  audience  was  satisfied.  But 
I was  not.  The  method  was  too  apparent.  The  medium 
was  wearing  a white  petticoat  under  her  black  dress; 
the  dress  itself  was  lined  with  gleaming  white.  By 
holding  the  dress  above  her  head  she  could  give  that 
square  effect;  also  the  surfaces  presented  to  us  would 
be  entirely  white. 

But  Madam  Taylor  was  not  through  yet.  As  the 
light  button  clicked  she  was  disclosed  lying  on  a couch, 
in  a trance.  Something  white  protruded  from  her  lips. 

Ectoplasm! 

I leaned  over  her  and  poked  it  delicately.  To  keep 
her  trance  Madam  had  to  lie  still.  I peeled  off  a little 
bit  and  examined  it.  The  audience  protested.  Did  I 
want  to  kill  Madam?  But  I had  seen  enough.  Into 
her  seance  Madam  had  introduced  a marshmallow.  I 
would  not  have  been  surprised  if  it  had  been  a horse! 

After  the  seance,  there  was  a hitch  before  the  next. 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  igle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


—(93)— 

Madam  had  learned  by  guess-work  and  experience 
what  the  spirits  had  failed  to  tell  her.  She  had  learned 
my  identity;  knowing  that  fact,  I expected  that  I would 
be  denied  future  admittance.  However,  Madam  gamely 
allowed  me  to  attend  another  seance.  Everything  was 
smoothed  by  the  sum  of  30  dollars.  Exposure  or  not, 
30  dollars  was  a lot  of  money. 

I came  to  Madam  Taylor’s  with  a larger  group  than 
before.  The  medium  had  received  the  30  dollars;  but 
before  letting  us  up  to  the  seance  room,  she  drew  me 
aside;  then  commented: 

“Jest  a minute.  After  all,  this  is  our  ‘developing 
night’;  for  so  many  people,  I should  have  more  money.” 
She  meant  it;  so  I handed  over  an  extra  ten  spot. 
Satisfied  with  the  bonus,  Madam  murmured  that  every- 
thing was  all  right  and  to  “go  right  on  up.” 

We  found  the  developing  class.  There  were  seventy- 
five  present,  Negroes  and  whites,  all  garbed  in  white 
coats  supplied  by  Madam.  It  looked  like  commence- 
ment day  at  a barber’s  college,  without  benefit  of  laun- 
dry. We  were  invited  to  don  white  coats,  since  some 
were  available;  but  decided  to  postpone  our  “develop- 
ment” and  sit  as  spectators  only. 

Madam  had  handled  matters  cagily.  She  had  taken 
in  forty  dollars  and  brought  us  to  witness  a meeting 
wherein  materializations  would  be  absent.  For  the  de- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(94)— 

veloping  class  was  here  to  listen  only  to  the  voices  of 
spirit  controls.  The  “class”  consisted  of  those  aspir- 
ing to  mediumship.  They  were  learning  to  “grow” 
during  such  meetings  as  this,  so  that  some  day  they 
might  run  spirit  circles  of  their  own.  Madam,  of  course, 
collected  from  the  students  for  the  training. 

We  had  our  forty  dollars  worth  before  the  evening 
ended. 

Madam  began  to  produce  voices,  representing  vari- 
ous controls  whom  the  students  were  trying  to  culti- 
vate. The  developers  were  thus  able  to  talk  personally 
with  the  controls  and  try  to  arrange  matters  for  the 
future.  There  were  complaints  from  the  sitters;  an- 
swers from  the  spirits.  The  chief  bone  of  contention 
was  that  the  controls  had  not  shown  up  when  called 
for  independently  by  the  persons  who  had  undergone 
Madam’s  course  of  training. 

These  developed  into  spats  between  the  living  and 
the  dead.  A red-headed  white  woman  demanded  to 
know  why  White  HawJ{,  her  promised  control,  had 
not  come  to  her  seance  the  other  night.  She  had  in- 
vited many  people.  Yet  the  trumpet  had  refused  to 
blow;  the  table  had  not  moved;  she  had  gained  no 
messages. 

In  short,  the  seance  had  flopped.  The  expectant 
medium  had  registered  complete  failure;  and  her 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MADAM  TAYLOR 


—(95)— 

friends  not  only  thought  her  a fraud,  but  called  her 
one.  She  was  here  to  place  the  blame  on  White  Hawl 
Madam  went  into  a trance.  She  brought  White 
Hawh^  who  defended  himself  irritably.  He  was  a busy 
spirit.  He  had  other  things  to  do  besides  come  to 
seances.  And  had  she — the  red-headed  medium — con- 
tributed her  usual  five  dollar  fee  to  Madam  Taylor’s 
church  ? 

The  woman  ceased  her  complaints.  She  became 
apologetic.  She  had  only  three  dollars.  She  had  been 
unable  to  give  five.  White  Haw\  became  scornful. 
What  did  she  expect?  That  spirits  will  help  her  if  she 
does  not  help  the  church  ? 

White  Haw\  made  it  plain  that  three  dollars  was  not 
a sufficient  contribution.  Hereafter,  developers  would 
have  to  make  it  five.  With  that  tirade,  White  Haw\ 
departed,  having  squelched  the  complaints  of  several 
others  before  they  had  opportunity  to  voice  them. 

It  went  on  and  on.  Arguments  on  other  subjects; 
alibis  by  various  controls,  summoned  to  the  carpet. 
Finally,  with  the  class  work  done,  Madam  Taylor  be- 
came herself  and  gave  one  of  her  speeches  on  Spirit- 
ualism. She  remarked,  in  passing: 

“Now  you-all  here  who  believe  in  the  spirits  the 
Almighty  Power  will  be  over  you-all  unless  you-all 
do  something  which  may  or  may  not  be.” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(96)— 

The  speech  made  very  little  sense.  Perhaps  Madam 
saw  only  through  a glass  darkly.  Some  of  her  warn- 
ing may  have  been  intended  for  me.  Perhaps  White 
Haw\  had  whispered  what  was  coming. 

I had  investigated  Madam  Taylor;  from  the  earlier 
seances,  I had  learned  enough  of  her  methods.  This 
one  simply  added  first-hand  information  regarding 
her  system  of  squeezing  money  from  her  most  ardent 
dupes.  I proceeded  to  expose  the  medium  as  a fraud. 

The  next  day,  the  newspapers  carried  accounts  of 
my  visits  to  Madam  Taylor.  Afterward,  I suspect 
Madam  was  short  a few  members.  But  her  believers 
shouted  that  she  had  been  persecuted.  In  a short  while, 
she  probably  had  an  even  larger  following. 

For  dupes  will  be  dupes.  Once  deluded  thoroughly, 
they  never  lose  the  urge  to  attend  seances  and  con- 
tribute steady  sums  to  the  ever-grasping  mediums.  They 
escape  from  the  tentacles  of  the  racket  only  when  they 
end  their  journey  here  and  depart  to  the  other  plane. 

Even  then,  they  are  not  finished,  if  they  have  made 
themselves  well-known  as  spiritualistic  believers.  Their 
memory  still  persists  in  psychic  circles.  They  become 
controls  who  help  the  poor  mediums  who  are  still 
faced  by  the  problem  of  making  a comfortable  living 
on  this  terrestrial  sphere. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  VIII 


NINO  PECORARO 


T 

JLhe  mediumistic  career  of  Nino  Pe- 
coraro  stands  out  as  one  of  the  most  important  cases  in 
the  annals  of  modern  psychic  investigation.  The  his- 
tory of  this  young  Italian’s  endeavors  into  the  realm 
of  the  spiritualistic,  the  effect  which  his  work  had  upon 
believers  and  the  motives  which  guided  his  efforts,  are 
all  of  timely  interest. 

Had  Pecoraro  presented  his  seances  in  the  nine- 
teenth century  instead  of  the  twentieth,  he  would  prob- 
ably be  considered  as  an  epoch-making  medium  whom 

—(97)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(98)— 

spiritualists  would  remember  as  one  whose  genuine- 
ness could  not  be  disputed.  As  a natural  marvel,  he 
far  surpassed  such  tyros  as  the  Fox  Sisters,  whose  mani- 
festations, many  years  ago,  were  accepted  as  real  de- 
spite their  crudity.  Only  one  factor  led  to  the  Waterloo 
of  Pecoraro’s  psychic  career.  That  was  his  desire  to 
convince  skeptics  as  well  as  believers,  in  hopes  of  mone- 
tary award.  Had  he  limited  his  seances  to  the  faithful, 
he  would  never  have  been  discredited. 

Nino  Pecoraro  had  the  natural  qualifications  for  a 
successful  medium,  from  the  spiritualist’s  standpoint. 
There  is  a great  chasm  between  the  mere  believer  and 
the  one  who  is  supposed  to  possess  genuine  psychic 
powers.  The  believers  look  on  and  admire,  while  the 
medium  produces  the  manifestations. 

It  therefore  follows  that  the  untutored  medium  is 
a more  convincing  type  than  is  the  suave,  sophisticated 
wonder-worker.  Spiritualists  consider  mediumship  in 
the  light  of  a God-given  power  and  whenever  they 
discover  a medium  of  plebeian  origin — particularly  one 
who  shows  no  signs  of  keen  intellectuality — they  con- 
sider that  medium  to  be  ideal. 

Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle,  in  describing  Nino  Pe- 
coraro, stated:  “He  was  a stunted,  under-nourished 
youth  with  a face  of  premature  age  and  could  only 
speak  a few  words  of  English.”  In  this  respect,  Nino 


Digitized  b] 


y Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


NINO  PECORARO 


-(99)“ 

had  possibilities  of  becoming  a logical  successor  to 
the  famous  Eusapia  Palladino — a matter  that  became 
apparent  in  certain  of  his  seances. 

When  Conan  Doyle  was  in  America  spreading  the 
doctrine  of  Spiritualism,  Nino  Pecoraro  was  in  the 
early  throes  of  his  developing  mediumship.  He  had 
come  to  the  attention  of  various  Spiritualists  and  a 
group  of  psychic  researchers  arranged  that  Sir  Arthur 
should  witness  one  of  Nino’s  seances. 

The  success  of  this  affair — judged  from  the  convinc- 
ing effect  it  had  upon  the  Spiritualists  who  were  pres- 
ent— increased  the  prestige  of  Nino  Pecoraro.  As  a 
result,  he  became  a recognized  medium  and  his  case 
was  cited  by  leading  Spiritualists  as  proof  conclusive 
that  psychic  phenomena  could  manifest  themselves 
through  human  agency. 

All  of  Nino’s  seances  were  weird  and  impressive. 
That  the  reader  may  fully  appreciate  the  effect  that 
these  affairs  had  upon  the  witnesses,  a graphic  descrip- 
tion of  a typical  seance  is  given  herewith. 

A small  group  of  solemn  sitters  are  gathered  in  a 
seance  room.  The  medium  makes  his  appearance.  He 
is  taciturn  and  very  serious  in  bearing.  A special  cabi- 
net has  been  prepared  for  him  at  the  end  of  the  room. 
It  consists  of  a screen  of  curtains,  beyond  which  is  a 
chair. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (ioo)— 

Nino,  reaching  this  improvised  cabinet,  seats  him- 
self in  the  chair  and  the  sitters  are  allowed  to  bind 
him  in  any  manner  that  they  choose.  His  hands  are  en- 
cased in  long  black  mittens.  His  wrists  are  bound  with 
cords  and  wires.  Knots  are  sealed  and  Nino’s  body  is 
tied  to  the  chair. 

His  only  reaction  to  this  treatment  is  an  increasing 
seriousness.  Nino  is  going  into  his  trance.  His  body  is 
rigid;  his  eyes  are  staring.  Those  who  have  bound  him 
stand  back,  almost  in  awe.  One  of  Nino’s  sponsors 
speaks  in  a low  voice.  He  requests  the  witnesses  to 
note  the  oddities  of  this  trance.  They  feel  the  stiffness 
of  Nino’s  body.  They  touch  his  eyeballs.  He  gives  no 
response.  The  committee,  satisfied  that  the  binding  is 
complete,  retires. 

The  curtains  are  closed.  The  lights  are  turned  down 
until  only  the  glimmer  of  one  red  incandescent  throws 
its  ghoulish  gleam  upon  the  scene.  The  sitters  wait  in 
expectation.  Those  new  to  this  seance  room  believe  it 
impossible  that  manifestations  can  be  produced  by  a 
medium  so  securely  bound.  Yet  Nino’s  condition  is 
impressive.  His  trance  is  so  remarkable  that  even  the 
most  pronounced  skeptics  are  puzzled. 

In  the  midst  of  an  unearthly  silence — long,  tense 
minutes  have  passed  by  now — a shuddering  cry  comes 
from  the  cabinet.  The  spectators  grip  the  arms  of  their 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


NINO  PECORARO 


— (ioi)— 

chairs.  They  look  at  one  another  in  unfeigned  terror. 
In  that  hovering  gloom,  one  can  not  believe  that  the 
scream  has  come  from  human  lips. 

New  sounds  are  coming — ghostly  whispers  sound 
sibilant  through  the  seance  room.  Another  voice  speaks 
with  broken  syllables.  It  is  announcing  the  name  of 
Palladino.  The  breathless  sitters  wait;  they  hear  the 
voice  speak  in  Italian,  Palladino’s  native  tongue. 

“I  who  used  to  call  back  the  spirits — ” the  falsetto 
tones  resemble  the  shrill  utterance  of  a woman  “ — I 
who  used  to  call  back  the  spirits  now  come  back  as  a 
spirit  myself!” 

Silence;  then  the  manifestations  begin  in  new  form. 
The  ripples  of  an  eerie  breeze  whisk  through  the  room. 
That  mysterious  wind  is  coming  from  the  cabinet. 
The  believers  are  tense.  This  is  the  “strong  cool  breeze, 
the  sure  sign  of  psychic  power,”  described  by  Conan 
Doyle  as  emanating  from  Nino’s  cabinet! 

The  curtains  have  parted.  In  the  dim  light,  a table 
that  was  placed  within  the  cabinet  is  leaping  about, 
dancing  in  ghostly  cadence,  uncontrolled  by  human 
hand!  The  manifestations  are  at  their  height.  Spirit 
forms  invisible  are  cavorting  about  the  entranced 
medium! 

The  table  flies  through  the  air  and  clatters  to  the 
floor;  its  lifelike  qualities  are  ended  when  it  has  been 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(102)— 

propelled  from  that  haunted  spot.  Other  objects  fly 
into  view — the  medium’s  collar,  his  tie,  his  belt.  He  is 
in  the  grip  of  prankish  ghosts ! 

The  curtains  hang  listless  once  more.  The  spirits  have 
ceased  their  havoc.  After  the  first  exuberance  of  ma- 
terialization, they  have  given  way  to  more  sober  mes- 
sengers from  the  ethereal  realm.  A quiet  voice  is  speak- 
ing. It  is  giving  the  name  of  a person  in  the  room. 

“I  am  the  spirit  of  your  son — ” a listener  nods  as 
he  hears  the  words  “ — I wish  to  speak  with  you ” 

Slowly,  the  listener  approaches  at  the  call.  He 
reaches  the  cabinet.  He  stops  and  waits,  his  nerves 
tingling  in  response  to  the  psychic  atmosphere.  An  ob- 
ject appears  through  the  curtain;  it  is  a living  hand. 
Fearfully,  the  believer  receives  the  grasp.  He  recog- 
nizes the  clasp  of  his  departed  son.  His  trembling 
fingers  release  their  hold.  The  spectral  hand  slides  back 
through  the  curtain  and  is  lost  in  oblivion.  The  sitter 
returns  to  his  place  among  the  other  members  of  the 
group. 

Quiet  moments  follow;  the  curtains  belly  as  though 
inspired  by  a parting,  farewell  breeze.  The  sitters  sense 
that  the  spirits  are  leaving.  They  have  materialized 
themselves  in  part;  the  call  of  the  other  world  takes 
them  back  to  the  plane  above. 

More  than  an  hour  has  passed,  yet  time  has  seemed 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


NINO  PECORARO 


—(103)— 

but  momentary.  Those  who  understand  the  happen- 
ings of  the  seance  room  recognize  that  the  weird  events 
are  ended.  Cautiously,  they  approach  the  curtains  and 
draw  them  aside.  They  find  Nino,  his  body  and  wrists 
still  bound,  his  hands  encased  within  the  long  black 
mittens,  his  stoop-shouldered  form  grotesquely  slumped 
in  the  chair. 

They  are  careful  when  they  arouse  the  medium.  He 
is  still  insensible  to  his  surroundings.  His  pulse  alone 
seems  vaguely  normal.  The  whites  of  his  bulging  eyes 
are  incapable  of  sensation.  It  is  a full  quarter  of  an 
hour  before  he  comes  out  of  his  trance,  to  lie  gasping 
in  the  chair,  staring  wonderingly  at  those  about  him. 
He  is  exhausted  and  does  not  appear  to  understand 
the  importance  of  the  events  which  have  just  trans- 
pired in  his  presence.  His  wrists  pain  him;  the  cords 
and  wires  have  made  cruel  welts. 

Revived,  Nino  grins  sheepishly  at  those  about  him. 
He,  more  than  any  one  else  present,  appears  to  be 
ignorant  of  what  has  just  occurred.  He  has  submitted 
to  these  tests  instinctively;  but  he  can  not  explain  why. 
His  sponsors  are  the  ones  who  tell  the  new  host  of 
believers  that  this  psychic  influence  draws  Nino  to  it; 
that  he  can  not  resist  it.  Nino  is  exhausted;  the  spirits 
have  used  him  as  their  human  agency  and  have  weak- 
ened him. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(104)— 

Such  seances  as  these  convinced  the  skeptical.  Of 
Nino  Pccoraro,  Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle  declared:  “I 
thought  the  youth  was  a true  medium  and  might  de- 
velop into  something  remarkable.” 

Sir  Arthur  knew  nothing  of  Nino  Pecoraro’s  past 
nor  of  his  future.  He  was  guided — and  deceived — be- 
cause his  mind  was  occupied  solely  with  the  present. 

The  case  of  Nino  Pecoraro  is  an  important  one,  for 
behind  it  lies  a remarkable  story.  What  was  the  ex- 
planation of  Nino  Pecoraro’s  amazing  trances?  Ardent 
Spiritualists  had  their  answer.  The  youth  was  a genuine 
medium!  Nothing  in  the  past  could  have  prepared 
him  for  fakery.  The  future  would  reveal  him  as  a 
man  to  whom  Spiritualists  could  point  with  satisfac- 
tion. 

But  in  this,  the  believers  were  sadly  wrong.  That 
forgotten  past  of  Nino  Pecoraro  was  to  have  a most  ap- 
preciable influence  upon  his  future.  It  was  to  lead  him 
into  fields  where  keen  skeptics  would  be  waiting.  He 
was  to  match  his  wits  with  those  prepared  to  explain 
the  unexplainable. 

Hard,  tight  cords;  sealed  knots;  twisted  wires;  long 
black  mittens.  These  seemed  proof  of  Nino’s  inability 
to  fake  the  phenomena.  Spirit  voices  and  eerie  cries; 
weird  breezes  and  spirit  hands.  A table  that  was  moved 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


NINO  PECORARO  —(105)— 

by  an  unseen  force.  What  more  could  be  required  to 
convince  the  most  hardened  skeptic? 

Yet  the  unexplainable  was  explained.  The  challenge 
of  Nino  Pecoraro  was  answered.  The  truth  was  to  be 
revealed  and  with  it,  the  world  to  learn  the  eccentric 
notions  that  filled  the  brain  of  this  Italian  youth. 

The  explanations  are  chapters  in  themselves — amaz- 
ing sequels  to  the  events  that  have  just  been  described. 
They  form  a story  of  shattered  hopes  and  misguided 
beliefs;  for  they  tell  the  motives  that  led  Nino  Peco- 
raro to  step  beyond  the  limitations  which  surrounded 
him. 

The  failure  of  Nino  Pecoraro,  his  own  explanation 
of  why  he  tried  to  develop  his  so-called  mediumship; 
both  are  remarkable.  They  tell  a strange  story  of  the 
deceiver  who  was  deluded  by  those  whom  he  deceived. 

Those  who  praised  Nino  most  highly  were  to  desert 
him,  as  spiritualists  have  always  repudiated  their  dis- 
credited mediums.  For  the  case  of  Nino  Pecoraro, 
which  Conan  Doyle  hoped  would  develop  into  higher 
mediumship,  was  destined  to  become  a lasting  proof 
against  the  reality  of  psychic  phenomena. 

Nino  Pecoraro,  who  proved  that  the  spirits  spoke, 
was  himself  to  prove  that  they  did  not  speak.  Where 
Conan  Doyle  had  seen  the  genuine,  the  world  was  to 
learn  the  fraudulent. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  IX 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES 


Jl  or  several  years,  Nino  Pecoraro 
underwent  a period  of  successful  mediumistic  develop- 
ment. The  fame  of  his  materializations  increased. 
Leading  Spiritualists  pronounced  him  as  one  of  the 
greatest  of  modern  mediums. 

Judged  from  the  believer’s  standpoint,  Nino  had 
increased  his  psychic  powers;  considered  by  the  skeptic, 
he  had  simply  become  more  clever  in  his  trickery. 
Nino’s  case  was  bidding  to  become  a focal  point  in 
the  controversy  on  Spiritualism.  It  was  Nino  himself 
who  produced  the  issue. 

— (106)— 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES 


—(107)— 

The  increasing  size  of  the  awards  offered  by  Science 
and  Invention  was  the  cause.  Beginning  with  a one 
thousand  dollar  offer  by  the  magazine  itself,  Joseph  F. 
Rinn  had  placed  an  award  of  ten  thousand  dollars  for 
genuine  psychic  phenomena.  I had  personally  added 
ten  thousand  dollars  for  manifestations  which  I could 
not  duplicate.  Mrs.  Houdini  had  followed  with  a ten 
thousand  dollar  offer  to  any  medium  who  could  bring 
a ten  word  message  promised  by  Houdini. 

These  awards,  grossing  thirty-one  thousand  dollars, 
offered  an  attractive  target  for  mediums.  They  carried 
more  than  actual  monetary  return.  Mediums  who  dis- 
claimed desire  for  money  could  not  well  ignore  the 
challenge,  for  to  meet  it  successfully  would  mean 
wide  recognition. 

Nino  Pecoraro  saw  these  opportunities. 

On  Thursday,  April  26,  1928,  he  appeared  at  the 
offices  of  Science  and  Invention  accompanied  by  his 
manager,  Mr.  C.  E.  Davenport.  Nino  was  ready  to 
try  for  the  prize  money. 

He  had  previously  given  a preliminary  seance  at 
Mrs.  Houdini’s;  one  that  had  brought  no  remarkable 
result;  but  it  had  apparently  added  to  his  confidence. 
Mrs.  Houdini  and  I were  both  present  when  the  test 
seance  was  arranged  in  the  magazine  office.  A com- 
mittee was  formed;  the  new  seance  began. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (108)— 

Dressed  in  collarless  shirt,  trousers,  socks  and  shoes, 
Nino  was  bound  by  the  committee.  His  hands  were 
covered  by  two  leather  gloves,  which  were  sewn  to  his 
shirt.  He  was  tied  with  ropes,  their  knots  sealed.  A 
leather  harness  was  strapped  about  his  chest.  Nino  was 
seated  in  a chair  during  the  binding  and  was  fastened 
by  the  ropes  to  the  chair  itself. 

On  several  occasions,  Nino  objected  to  the  tightness 
of  the  bonds.  It  was  explained  that  when  he  passed  into 
a trance,  he  might  become  convulsive  and  thereby 
destroy  some  of  the  seals  on  the  knots.  Onlookers  were 
pledged  not  to  interfere  with  the  medium  during  his 
seance;  and  agreed  not  to  photograph  him  unless  he 
gave  the  signal. 

Nino  was  placed  in  a corner  of  the  room;  a curtain 
was  drawn  in  front  of  him.  The  only  light  was  a dim 
red  bulb,  six  feet  in  front  of  the  cabinet. 

Ten  minutes  after  the  curtains  were  closed,  a falsetto 
voice  began  its  speech,  claiming  to  be  the  spirit  con- 
trol, Eusapia  Palladino.  The  “control”  called  for  an 
examination  of  the  medium.  Lights  were  turned  on; 
Nino  was  noted,  still  bound,  in  a supposed  cataleptic 
state. 

Lights  went  off.  At  times,  more  voices  spoke.  The 
falsetto  claimed  to  be  Palladino;  another  tone  pur- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES  —(109)— 

ported  to  be  Houdini.  Both  sounded  as  though  uttered 
by  Nino.  Houdini’s  voice  was  far  from  natural. 

One  hour  and  a half  after  the  seance  had  com- 
menced, a piece  of  paper  was  picked  up  from  a table 
in  front  of  the  cabinet  and  carried  through  the  cur- 
tain. At  a signal — presumably  from  the  spirit  guide — 
a photographer  was  permitted  to  take  a flashlight  of 
the  scene.  The  photograph,  when  developed,  showed 
more  than  the  piece  of  paper  in  the  air.  It  revealed 
Nino’s  hand  an  instant  before  it  managed  to  with- 
draw into  the  cabinet. 

Despite  the  fact  that  the  “voice”  of  Palladino  kept 
promising  remarkable  phenomena,  such  as  wax  hand 
impressions,  table  raps,  a materialization  of  Houdini’s 
spirit  and  his  handwriting,  not  one  of  these  occurred. 
Outside  of  the  fluttering  paper,  the  only  other  phe- 
nomenon was  the  accidental  dropping  of  a pencil  on 
the  floor. 

When  Nino’s  bonds  were  examined  at  the  termina- 
tion of  the  seance,  several  seals  were  discovered  broken. 

Approximately  one  week  later,  I gave  a seance  in 
which  I submitted  to  the  same  conditions  that  Nino 
had  undergone.  In  that  demonstration,  I produced 
phenomena  which  Nino  had  hoped  to  bring  but  had 
not.  One  was  the  writing  of  a name  on  a card  sealed 
in  a box  outside  the  cabinet.  Another  was  the  “mate- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (iio)~ 

rialization”  of  Houdini’s  face,  which  was  photographed 
peering  from  the  curtain  and  proved  to  be  a remark- 
able likeness. 

I also  produced  a message  on  a slate,  in  Houdini’s 
handwriting;  together  with  wax  impressions  of  finger- 
prints other  than  my  own.  Mr.  Davenport,  present  at 
my  seance,  proclaimed  me  to  be  a genuine  medium. 

When  the  cabinet  was  opened,  I was  found  bound 
as  originally,  with  every  knot  still  sealed  on  the  ropes. 
Nevertheless,  all  my  results  were  produced  by  mate- 
rial means  and  had  no  spirit  aid  whatever. 

Nino  Pecoraro  was  still  to  be  heard  from.  He  con- 
tinued his  offers  to  produce  phenomena.  He  gave 
seances,  under  new  management.  In  July,  1930,  two 
years  after  his  first  endeavors,  I attended  a seance 
which  Nino  gave  in  an  apartment.  He  spoke  in  a 
voice  supposed  to  be  Conan  Doyle’s,  stating  that  he 
appeared  through  the  courtesy  of  Palladino  and  Hou- 
dini. 

Nino  produced  a few  physical  manifestations,  in- 
cluding finger-prints  purporting  to  be  Doyle’s.  A later 
report  from  the  Bureau  of  Criminal  Examination 
stated  that  when  examined,  the  prints  proved  to  be 
those  of  Nino. 

This  was  the  first  of  a series  of  seances,  all  under 
similar  auspices.  They  took  place  during  July  and 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES 


— {hi) — 

August,  1930.  While  various  oddities  occurred,  there 
was  nothing  produced  that  could  not  have  been  done 
by  Nino  if  temporarily  out  of  his  bonds. 

As  some  of  the  high-lights,  I cite  the  following: 

During  one  seance,  a voice  proclaimed  that  Doyle 
and  Houdini  were  on  the  other  side  of  Saturn.  During 
another,  the  medium  came  under  the  control  of  an 
Indian  chief;  and  Nino’s  gyrations  in  the  cabinet  were 
nearly  sufficient  to  break  up  the  place. 

Once  the  voice  of  Napoleon  spoke — with  an  Italian 
accent — and  there  was  a message  to  Mussolini,  declar- 
ing that  he  would  engage  in  a war  with  France  and 
win  it.  Photographs  taken  at  some  of  these  seances 
showed  some  oddities  when  developed.  Certain  ones 
were  obviously  faked. 

The  most  significant  factor  in  all  of  Nino’s  seances 
was  his  inability  to  produce  creditable  phenomena 
when  in  a position  to  do  so.  His  work  consisted  in 
self-extrication  from  the  bonds;  that  accomplished,  he 
had  opportunity  to  do  remarkable  things;  but  did  not 
make  use  of  it. 

To  begin  with,  his  “voices”  were  a device  to  kill  time 
while  he  was  getting  out  of  the  ropes.  To  a deluded 
believer,  they  could  have  seemed  the  voice  of  spirits — 
but  that,  in  itself,  shows  how  far  the  imagination  of 
an  impressionable  sitter  will  carry  him. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (112)— 

Palladino’s  falsetto  was  unconvincing,  even  though 
Nino,  also  an  Italian,  could  simulate  the  broken  ac- 
cent that  Palladino  used  in  life.  But  when  “spirits”  of 
other  nationalities  used  the  same  dialect,  the  effect  was 
ludicrous. 

Nino  deliberately  singled  me  out  to  be  the  recipient 
of  a message  from  Houdini.  When  it  came,  I took  it 
as  I heard  it.  I lacked  the  strained  condition  that  grips 
believers  in  the  dark  room.  I heard  the  words  as  they 
were  uttered.  They  came  in  a voice  unlike  Houdini’s 
— a voice  that  was  singularly  a disguised  tone  of 
Nino’s.  The  voice  exclaimed: 

“Dunninge!  This  is  Houdeen!  How  are  you,  Dun- 
ninger 

This  was  a typical  sample  of  Houdini’s  supposed 
voice.  Other  spirits,  such  as  Doyle’s,  also  blundered 
with  a pronounced  Italian  accent.  Nino  was  not  sup- 
posed to  be  speaking  for  those  spirits;  his  claim  was 
that  their  own  voices  were  coming  from  the  cabinet. 
Such  a claim  showed  the  ridiculous  measures  to  which 
this  medium  went. 

Where  Nino  Pecoraro  actually  excelled  was  in  his 
ability  to  extricate  himself  from  bonds  and  later — 
under  certain  circumstances — wriggle  back  into  them. 
This  ability  was  essential  to  his  production  of  so-called 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES  — (113) — 

physical  phenomena.  As  a self-liberator,  Nino  stood 
in  a class  by  himself. 

He  depended  not  only  upon  set  methods,  as  is  the 
case  with  every  rope-tie  artist;  but  also  upon  intuition. 
His  confidence,  however,  was  sometimes  too  great. 
That  is  why  he  struck  trouble  in  his  seance  for  Science 
and  Invention.  He  was  tied  too  well. 

The  first  principle  in  accomplishing  a rope  release  is 
to  gain  desired  positions  which  will  allow  for  slack. 
Several  treatises  have  been  published  on  this  subject; 
many  methods  used  by  magicians — and  by  mediums — 
have  been  exposed.  Methods  which  allow  for  a return 
to  the  bonds  have  been  included  in  those  explanations. 

Nino  worked  for  slack.  His  complaints  regarding 
bonds  that  were  too  tight  was  evidence  of  this.  The  ex- 
cuse was  given  that  Nino  was  apt  to  become  convul- 
sive while  under  restraint.  That,  too,  was  significant. 
Releases  from  difficult  ties  often  require  a great  deal 
of  effort,  with  accompanying  commotion.  It  was  wise 
to  have  the  sitters  expect  it  and  allow  for  it. 

Getting  out  of  the  bonds  was  only  half.  Returning 
into  them  was  another  story.  Nino  always  anticipated 
trouble  on  that  score.  The  explanation  was  given, 
therefore,  that  his  convulsions  might  destroy  the  seals 
on  knots.  Almost  invariably,  when  Nino  was  compe- 
tently bound,  seals  were  found  broken  afterward. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (114) — 

Sometimes  Nino  was  completely  foiled  in  his  effort 
to  regain  the  bonds.  In  those  cases,  he  would  throw 
himself  into  terrific  writhings,  sufficient  to  ruin  the 
bonds  entirely.  One  of  his  pet  stunts  was  to  batter 
about  in  the  chair  until  he  smashed  it.  With  the  chair 
arm  broken  off,  Nino  could  overcome  the  knots  and 
have  a later  excuse  for  not  being  in  the  exact  condi- 
tion of  bondage  that  had  existed  at  the  outset. 

One  crafty  measure,  of  his  own  origination,  was  the 
method  whereby  he  overcame  the  handicap  of  the 
gloves.  It  will  be  recalled  that  he  was  collarless;  that 
he  was  clad  in  shirt  and  that  the  gloves  were  sewn 
to  the  sleeves. 

Nino’s  shirts  had  stiff  cuffs.  He  wore  a size  just 
large  enough  to  enable  him  to  draw  his  hands  inward. 
The  fact  that  the  gloves  were  sewn  to  the  sleeves  meant 
no  handicap.  Indeed,  it  aided;  had  the  gloves  been 
bound  about  the  medium’s  wrists,  his  task  would  have 
been  difficult. 

With  this  start,  Nino  had  little  difficulty  in  extrica- 
tion without  too  much  damage  to  the  bonds.  He  could 
always  return  his  hands  to  the  gloves  for  the  finish  of 
the  seance.  It  required  some  contortion  to  get  his  arms 
out  of  the  shirt  sleeves  at  the  beginning;  but  the  re- 
placement was  simple. 

Ropes  and  harness  offered  obstacles  which  he  over- 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES  — (115) — 

came  as  best  he  could,  resorting  to  the  chair  smash 
when  occasion  demanded.  Once  free  enough  to  pro- 
duce manifestations,  Nino  went  ahead  with  them.  But 
there — as  with  the  voices — he  was  limited. 

He  could  thrust  his  own  face  from  the  curtains;  he 
could  extend  his  own  hand  and  shake  those  of  sitters 
while  he  piped  vocally  that  the  hand  was  that  of  a 
spirit.  He  could  reach  for  objects  and  snatch  them 
from  tables  outside  the  cabinet.  He  could  write  mes- 
sages on  cards  or  slates,  or  make  finger-prints  in  wax. 
He  did  all  these  things  while  released. 

But  he  did  them  inartistically.  He  wrote  my  name 
on  a piece  of  paper,  claiming  that  Houdini’s  spirit 
was  doing  it.  He  added  Houdini’s  purported  signa- 
ture and  misspelled  it.  When  he  did  the  same  through 
the  “spirit”  of  Conan  Doyle,  the  signature  was  writ- 
ten: “Cohn  Doyle.” 

Ready  to  meet  every  challenge,  Nino  blundered  into 
many  tests;  and  among  his  crude  results  were  occa- 
sional occurrences  that  showed  flashes  of  unusual  in- 
genuity. 

Investigators  wanted  to  take  photographs  of  mani- 
festations. Nino  agreed.  When  he  knew  that  there 
would  be  no  chance  to  have  the  plates  faked,  he 
adopted  such  measures  as  the  one  at  the  Science  and 
Invention  seance,  where  he  yanked  the  paper  toward 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (116) — 

the  cabinet  and  called  for  a flashlight,  hoping  that  his 
hand  would  be  out  of  sight  when  the  flash  occurred. 
He  failed  on  that  one;  but  he  succeeded  quite  well  on 
another  occasion. 

Ectoplasm  was  called  for;  Nino  offered  to  produce 
it  and  have  the  ethereal  substance  photographed.  The 
camera  was  directed  at  a given  spot.  The  flash  puffed 
when  called  for.  When  the  plate  was  developed,  it 
showed  a hazy  streak  of  white  that  matched  the  ac- 
cepted descriptions  of  ectoplasm. 

Nino  accomplished  this  simply,  but  cleverly.  He 
whisked  a handkerchief  through  the  air  at  the  instant 
of  the  flash.  In  quick  motion,  the  handkerchief  blurred 
the  plate  and  even  left  semi-transparent  edges.  The 
ruse  produced  a far  better  brand  of  ectoplasm,  photo- 
graphically speaking,  than  that  rendered  by  mediums 
specializing  in  the  ectoplastic  field. 

In  all  his  activities,  Nino  Pecoraro  was  eccentric. 
This  phase  of  his  behavior  impressed  itself.  He  wanted 
money;  at  the  same  time,  he  took  no  small  pride  in 
his  accomplishments.  His  contempt  for  bonds  indicated 
that  he  felt  confidence  in  his  ability  at  self-release. 

He  gave  some  indications  of  self-hypnosis;  and  fre- 
quently threw  himself  into  violent  fits,  not  only  when 
he  needed  to  ruin  a chair;  but  when  sitters  insisted 
upon  entering  the  cabinet  with  him.  On  more  than 


Digitized  b) 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  TEST  STANCES 


— (117)— 

one  occasion,  Nino  hurled  himself — chair  and  all — in 
the  direction  of  an  investigator  who  was  too  close  at 
hand. 

In  the  course  of  my  investigations,  I found  Nino 
to  be  somewhat  friendly.  He  seemed  pleased  when  I 
attended  his  seances;  not  only  because  he  may  have 
looked  forward  to  another  try  for  the  prize  award,  but 
because  he  also  wanted  to  impress  me  with  his  ability. 

One  night,  when  Nino  was  to  give  a seance  in 
Brooklyn,  he  wanted  me  to  bring  along  a pair  of  hand- 
cuffs; because  he  had  heard  it  said  that  no  one  could 
slip  such  devices  from  his  wrists.  Houdini  had  often 
emphasized  that  point.  I sensed  that  Nino  wanted  to 
try  the  supposedly  impossible.  This  fitted  with  my 
opinion  that  his  work  was  purely  physical.  I brought 
the  handcuffs. 

Nino  actually  slipped  them  at  the  seance.  It  was  a 
give-away,  for  his  wrists  and  hands  were  mauled;  and 
I was  criticized  for  brutality,  despite  the  fact  that  I 
had  brought  the  cuffs  at  Nino’s  own  request.  Nino 
himself  was  grateful  for  the  favor.  He  proved  that  on 
the  way  to  the  seance. 

It  was  during  the  ride  that  Nino  staged  the  un- 
expected. He  was  not  in  a trance;  he  spoke  in  his  own 
voice.  He  said: 

“To-night,  I am  going  to  exposa  spiritualism.  Exposa 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (ri8) — 

the  whola  damn  business.  I am  a greata  medium;  but 
wat  I get?  Not  even  a packa  of  cigarettes!” 

Frankly,  I was  amazed.  More  so  than  I had  ever  been 
by  any  of  Nino’s  various  trance  voices.  I hardly  be- 
lieved that  the  medium’s  words  were  real.  But  Nino 
continued  his  insistence. 

At  the  seance,  he  talked  against  spiritualism.  He  let 
us  see  him  slip  the  handcuffs.  He  persisted  in  his  state- 
ment that  he  was  through.  Something  had  soured 
Nino  against  the  psychic  game. 

Nino  Pecoraro  was  ready  to  deliver  the  confession 
that  rocked  the  material  realm  of  fraudulent  medium- 
ship. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  X 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS 


On  April  8,  1931,  Nino  Pecoraro 
joined  me  on  Broadway.  It  was  the  middle  of  the  after- 
noon; but  he  was  attired  in  tuxedo.  He  wanted  to  be 
at  his  best;  for  he  was  to  gain  front  page  publicity. 

Accompanying  us  were  reporters  and  newspaper 
camera  men.  We  had  arranged  the  time  and  place. 
Nino  was  ready  to  recount  his  past  and  deliver  a com- 
plete expose  of  the  methods  that  he  had  used  to  ac- 
complish his  manifestations. 

That  day,  Nino  told  his  story.  It  was  a complete 
confession  of  his  career  as  a medium. 

— (119)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (120)— 

Born  and  raised  in  Italy,  Nino  had  held  an  aversion 
to  military  duty.  When  the  time  approached  for  him 
to  join  the  army,  he  became  eccentric.  He  found  him- 
self capable  of  assuming  a trancelike  condition,  ac- 
companied by  wild  spasms. 

By  his  own  confession  Nino  was  confined  in  an 
insane  asylum. 

There,  he  continued  his  mad  fits.  He  was  bound; 
he  broke  loose.  It  pleased  him.  He  acted  wilder  than 
before,  so  they  would  place  him  in  a strait-jacket  and 
give  him  the  chance  to  escape  from  it. 

He  gained  his  chance.  He  released  himself  from  the 
jacket. 

His  case  became  a puzzling  one.  He  showed  him- 
self more  rational.  He  was  finally  declared  to  be 
neither  insane  nor  fit  for  military  service. 

Soon  afterward,  Nino  came  to  America. 

Nino  had  heard  of  two  persons  who  impressed  him. 
One  was  Eusapia  Palladino.  She,  like  Nino,  was  an 
Italian  who  had  possessed  unusual  gifts.  She  had  come 
to  America  and  had  gained  fame  through  giving  spirit 
seances.  The  other  was  Harry  Houdini.  He  had  won 
fame  and  fortune  through  his  ability  at  releasing  him- 
self from  restraints. 

Originally,  Nino  had  told  me  that  one  night  Palla- 
dino had  come  to  him  in  a vision  and  had  told  him 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS 


— (121)— 

to  carry  on  her  work.  She  had  promised  then  to  al- 
ways do  his  bidding;  that  was  why  she  had  become 
his  spirit  control. 

His  confession  changed  that  story.  He  had  chosen 
Palladino  merely  as  a prototype.  He  decided  to  give 
private  seances  according  to  ideas  of  his  own.  During 
them,  he  wanted  to  surpass  Houdini.  He  had  no 
knowledge  of  Houdini’s  methods;  he  thought  that 
they  consisted  chiefly  of  brute  force.  Wiry  and  strong, 
Nino  felt  able  to  get  out  of  anything.  That  was  why 
he  depended  upon  ingenuity  in  preference  to  set 
method. 

Nino  began  with  seances  in  the  Italian  districts.  He 
gained  a manager  who  finally  solicited  seances  for 
regular  spiritualistic  circles.  Nino  came  into  the  lime- 
light. 

Some  of  the  early  seances  were  profitable;  but  they 
were  irregular.  Nino  wanted  a larger  field  and  sought 
it.  His  work  as  a medium  served  to  increase  his  eccen- 
tricities. For  a while,  he  became  self-deluded. 

It  was  not  a desire  to  dupe  people  that  started  him 
as  a medium.  Nino  wanted  to  be  the  center  of  a show. 
He  wanted  to  gain  praise  for  his  extraordinary  abili- 
ties. The  sitters  who  came  to  the  seance  rooms  desired 
manifestations,  so  Nino  produced  them.  Yet  in  his  own 
mind,  it  was  still  a batde  of  wits — his  ability  to  escape 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(122)— 

from  almost  any  form  of  binding  and  to  return  to  his 
bonds  without  discovery. 

This  accounted  for  the  odd  development  of  Nino’s 
seances.  So  far  as  his  releases  were  concerned,  they 
were  the  result  of  amazing  cleverness;  but  his  mani- 
festations— when  released — were  simple  and  limited. 
His  career  might  have  been  a short  one,  but  for  the 
abundance  of  imagination  in  the  minds  of  the  ardent 
Spiritualists  who  attended  his  seances. 

Seeing  his  simple  manifestations  treated  as  remark- 
able phenomena,  Nino  began  to  wonder  at  himself. 
He  could  not  explain  his  natural  ability  for  escaping 
from  bonds.  When  surrounded  by  intelligent  persons 
who  praised  him  for  his  mediumship,  Nino  began  to 
believe  that  these  people  were  right! 

In  describing  his  seance  for  Sir  Conan  Doyle,  Nino 
explained  all  that  had  happened.  Confined  behind  the 
curtains,  he  managed  to  extricate  himself  from  the 
cords  and  wires  without  difficulty.  He  could  sense  the 
expectations  of  the  people  beyond  the  curtains.  He  be- 
gan to  move  the  curtains.  He  heard  audible  gasps — 
Sir  Arthur  and  others  declaring  that  they  could  feel 
the  breeze  that  was  moving  the  curtains.  Nino  seized 
the  table  with  one  black-mittened  hand.  He  made  the 
table  move  up  and  down,  finally  tossing  it  from  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS  —(123)— 

curtains.  This  caused  profound  amazement,  his  hand 
being  invisible  in  the  dim  light. 

A natural  mimic,  Nino  had  used  falsetto  cries  back 
in  the  days  when  he  had  bewildered  the  army  exami- 
ners in  Italy.  He  used  that  same  voice  to  talk  in  Italian, 
announcing  himself  as  Palladino. 

Pulling  a hand  free  from  its  mitten,  Nino  thrust 
his  arm  through  the  curtains  and  called  out  in  broken 
English,  declaring  himself  to  be  a spirit.  According  to 
Nino,  Conan  Doyle  grasped  his  hand  and  was  positive 
that  he  had  felt  the  grip  of  his  dead  son. 

More  curtain  rustling;  getting  back  into  bonds;  the 
faking  of  a trance  condition — these  completed  the 
manifestations.  But  he  had  his  own  opinion  of  Doyle’s 
description  of  the  occurrence.  Nino  described  the 
happening  in  this  fashion: 

“Damn  fool,  taka  my  han’ — thinka  it  dead  son — 
that  nota  my  bizness.  When  I shaka  da  curtain,  he 
think  it  a spirit  breeze.” 

It  was  asserted  in  England  that  Nino  had  never  held 
a seance  with  Conan  Doyle.  Nino  declared  that  he  did ; 
that  he  hoaxed  Doyle.  In  his  book,  “Our  American 
Adventure,”  Doyle  gives  the  details  of  a seance  with 
Pecoraro.  It  was  in  that  book  that  Doyle  declared:  “I 
thought  the  youth  was  a true  medium  and  might  de- 
velop into  something  remarkable.” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(124)— 

Nino  did  a complete  job  with  his  expose.  He  de- 
scribed every  detail  of  his  seances,  posed  for  still  pic- 
tures and  motion  shots  for  news  reels.  That  done,  he 
dictated  and  signed  a complete  confession  of  his  past. 

His  chief  reason  for  the  confession  appeared  to  be 
a disappointment  because  his  hopes  had  not  been  real- 
ized. He  had  believed  that  all  mediums  were  fakers. 
His  own  experience  proved  it  to  his  complete  satisfac- 
tion. Spiritualists  had  so  marveled  at  Nino’s  seances 
that  he  had  found  himself  in  a mental  whirl.  “They 
driva  me  craze — ” was  the  manner  in  which  he  ex- 
pressed it. 

Other  mediums  had  made  money.  Nino  was  con- 
vinced that  his  work  was  superior  to  theirs.  Neverthe- 
less, he  had  subsisted  on  comparatively  little.  He  had 
made  the  endeavor  to  capture  the  Science  and  Inven- 
tion award  because  he  knew  it  would  bring  him  cash 
as  well  as  prestige. 

The  name  of  Houdini  had  come  to  play  such  an 
important  part  in  Nino’s  affairs  that  he  had  decided 
he  had  been  mistaken  in  his  choice  of  a career.  The 
psychic  field  was  too  limited.  He  no  longer  wanted  to 
be  a second  Palladino;  he  wanted  to  become  a suc- 
cessor to  Houdini.  He  pictured  himself  touring  in 
vaudeville,  presenting  an  escape  act. 

Houdini  had  exposed  the  fakery  in  Spiritualism  and 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS 


-0*5)- 

had  gained  his  fame  through  an  honest  presentation 
of  ability  in  the  field  of  escapes.  Hence  Nino  regarded 
his  confession — through  its  expose  of  fraudulent  medi- 
umship — to  be  the  first  step  necessary  in  his  newly 
planned  career. 

Nino  left  no  detail  uncovered.  He  exposed  every 
device,  including  the  handkerchief  wave  that  had  pro- 
duced a photograph  of  supposed  ectoplasm. 

The  effect  of  Nino’s  confession  was  an  immediate 
excitement  among  Spiritualistic  believers.  Some  de- 
nounced Nino  as  a faker  of  the  lowest  type.  Others 
declared  that  his  confession  had  been  forced.  Some 
insisted  that  he  was  too  ignorant  to  recognize  the 
powers  that  he  actually  possessed.  A few  sought  to 
repudiate  him  entirely  by  declaring  that  they  had  never 
heard  of  him. 

Among  these  was  Lady  Doyle,  who  resented  the 
introduction  of  the  late  Sir  Arthur’s  name.  However, 
newspaper  clippings  and  Doyle’s  own  writings  stood 
as  absolute  proof  that  Sir  Arthur  had  witnessed  Nino’s 
seance  and  had  been  impressed  by  it. 

It  was  a perfect  case  against  Spiritualism,  that 
brought  forth  as  never  before  the  hysteria  and  self- 
delusion  that  surround  ardent  believers.  Nevertheless, 
certain  Spiritualists  were  not  content  with  the  dis- 
credit that  had  been  cast  upon  their  pet  beliefs.  They 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(126)— 

introduced  new  measures  to  further  prove  the  simple- 
mindedness  that  so  frequently  possesses  them. 

They  bribed  Nino  into  a repudiation  of  his  confes- 
sion. That  has  been  a regular  trick  of  psychic  believers 
for  many  years.  Any  self-confessed  medium  will  re- 
cant under  proper  persuasion.  Nino  again  came  under 
the  influence  of  the  believers.  They  harped  upon  his 
genuine  powers.  They  promised  to  reinstate  him;  to 
arrange  wonderful  seances  which  would  bring  him 
pecuniary  return. 

Extravagant  promises,  like  real  ghosts,  invariably 
fail  to  materialize.  With  Nino’s  repudiation  in  the  bag, 
his  sponsors  let  him  down  cold.  Nino  acted  accord- 
ingly. He  sought  me  again;  and  told  the  truth  con- 
cerning his  repudiation. 

Thus  Nino  Pecoraro  not  only  ended  his  own  medi- 
umship,  but  revealed  the  conniving  methods  of  those 
who  champion  the  so-called  psychic  science.  Backed 
with  sworn  affidavits,  supplemented  by  direct  state- 
ments to  newspapermen,  doubled  in  its  effectiveness 
by  the  hysterical  outbursts  of  Spiritualists  themselves, 
the  confession  of  Nino  Pecoraro  stands  as  an  unyield- 
ing proof  that  true  spirit  manifestations  do  not  exist. 

With  all  the  press  notices  that  had  included  his 
name,  Nino  felt  confident  of  gaining  success  as  an 
escape  artist.  He  did  not  realize  that  he  lacked  per- 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  A DROWNED 
MAN  SPEAKS. 


Medium  lifts  trumpet  with  teeth  into 
tub  of  water.  Blows  through  trumpet 
producing  gurgling  sound. 


Medium  with  hands  and  feet  con- 
trolled employs  this  method  for 
manipulating  trumpet  in  darkened 


/ L Picks  up  V 
trumpet  with  teeth-\  ^ 


Swings  trumpet  around 
and  into  crook  of  arm— 


Medium  by  slight  whisper  undetect-  A 
able  at  short  distance,  produces  am-  'S 
yplified  sound  in  trumpet,  which  spectator^ 
i recognizes  as  a spirit  voice.  J 


Rests  trumpet  in  crook  of  arm  and 
now  has  mouth  free  with  which  to 
speak. 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Nino  Pecoraro  Bound  before  Entering  Cabinet. 
So-called  Ectoplasm  Produced  by  Waving  Paper  in 
of  Camera.  (Method  Admitted  by  Pecoraro.) 


Spirit  Photo  Produced  by  Pecora 
Front  touched  after 

Spirit  Signature  of  Enrico  Carus 
Pecoraro’s  Seance.  Completely  Un 
Other  Names  Are  the  Sig 


Digitized  by  Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


iro.  Negative  Admitted  Re- 
Seance. 

o and  Houdini  Produced  at 
like  Genuine  Signature.  The 
natures  of  Witnesses. 


Spirit  Photograph  Taken  under  Test  Conditions  at  Pecoraro’s 
Seance.  Likewise  Admitted  to  the  Author  to  Have  Been  a 
Retouched  Negative. 

Nino  Pecoraro  Genuinely  Exhausted  after  One  of  His 
Seances.  Note  That  Many  of  the  Bindings  Are  Disturbed. 


Digitized  bn 


*Go< 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Jftr*  York  City, 
fhureday, 

A rr«)  I,  V 31. 


To  Whoa  1%  May  Conc^rnt- 

I,  Hino  Feco p#po,  previously  known  a*  a 
spirit  nedlua  for  the  papt  eleven  year*,  hereby  declare  that  X 
para  anally  possess  the  payohle  ability  of  liberating  ayaelf  froa 
all  aorta  of  bindings  , and  various  fam*  of  rentralnt,  thoroby 
enabling  so  to  freely  use  my  body  to  do  all  aorta  of  things,  aueto 
&a  message  writing,  trumpet  blowing;,  rowing  of  objects,  writing  af 
messages  upon  paper,  and  creating  all  aorta  of  phenoEenal  effects. 

I heraby  state  that  1 have,  in  the  part, 
aa  In  the  present,  been  able  to  do  these  thing"  FFPSOKALT.Y,  Mid 
ABROLTOlLY  TJKAmSTTfn,  and  thereby  atata  that  in  as  m»h  aa  I do 
those  thirds#  irrcntJ*,  a ad  aa  fftrtfffcU  , I have 

newer  been  aided  by  AKY  RPIfTTf?,  nor  any  CPTR!T?TAT,TSTie  force 
Whatsoever. 


I therefore  do  not  believe  that  AT1YOWF 


ever  eaw  a genuine  spirit.  In  ae  ruch  as  in  all  of  the  eleven 
years  of  sy  experience,  I JfllYKP  SAW  Olff!,  and  T)C-  NOT  believe 
that  anyone  ele©  ever  ear  a spirit. 

I pern ona’ly  produced  WrnrrmjnW  that 
wae  ever  seen  by  *sy  lirccatigatora,  without  any  &'!^7.fr*'\LW’?TG 
aid  What  eo  ever.  ' // 


Signed  by 


Witnessed  b; 


Original  Confession  of  Nino  Pecoraro  Made  before  Dunninger  and 
Witnessed  by  Representatives  of  the  Press. 


Digitized  by  Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS 


—(127)— 

sonality,  showmanship  and  business  ability.  Had  he 
possessed  those,  he  would  have  coined  money  as  a 
medium. 

He  was  due  for  failure,  also,  as  a performer  of  escape 
tricks.  He  made  a few  appearances  at  some  smaller 
New  York  theaters;  but  his  liberation  act  lacked  the 
effectiveness  it  needed. 

Nino  was  much  freer  of  mind,  however.  With  his 
double  confession,  he  had  completely  finished  his 
chances  of  returning  to  the  psychic  racket.  I had  an- 
nounced my  true  opinion;  namely,  that  as  an  exponent 
of  self-extrication,  Nino  possessed  unique  qualifica- 
tions. 

He  liked  publicity;  he  was  pleased  when  he  saw  his 
picture  in  the  newspapers.  He  wore  a huge  grin  in 
the  photographs  where  he  exposed  the  mediumistic 
stunts.  But  he  could  not  understand  why  his  perform- 
ances were  not  in  immediate  demand. 

An  instance  of  Nino’s  simplicity  in  reasoning  oc- 
curred some  time  afterward.  He  came  to  me  with  his 
usual  complaint.  He  wanted  success  and  had  not 
gained  it. 

“Dunninge,”  said  Nino,  “I  am  a greata  medium.” 

I agreed  with  him. 

“Telia  me,”  he  inquired,  “how  can  da  paper  say 
other  more  greata  than  Nino  ?” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


— (128)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 

That  expressed,  he  asked: 

“Dunninge,  you  do  somet’ing  for  me?” 

I asked  him  to  continue  with  the  request.  Nino 
picked  up  paper  and  pen. 

“You  writa  here  what  great  man  Nino  is.  You  say 
how  Nino  get  out  of  ropes,  how  he  get  out  of  any- 
thing” 

I reminded  Nino  that  I had  already  made  public 
statements  as  to  his  capability  at  escapes.  He  shook  his 
head.  He  apparently  reasoned  that  people  did  not  be- 
lieve. I asked  him  what  he  wanted  in  the  way  of  a 
statement.  He  began  to  roll  one  off,  voicing  the  most 
extravagant  claims  regarding  himself. 

I had  it  taken  on  the  typewriter.  It  covered  pages; 
and  as  it  progressed,  I saw  that  such  a statement  from 
any  one  would  be  preposterous.  But  I knew  also  that 
Nino  would  begin  his  argument  all  over  again,  if  noth- 
ing was  done  about  it. 

Nino’s  jargon  was  put  into  reasonable  English  on 
the  machine.  After  it  was  finished,  Nino  read  it  with 
a series  of  satisfied  nods  and  declared: 

“Good.” 

I had  picked  up  the  pen.  I handed  it  to  Nino  and 
said: 

“There  is  your  testimonial.  Sign  it.” 

Nino  signed  the  document,  pocketed  it  and  de- 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


THE  PECORARO  CONFESSIONS 


— (im- 
parted. A few  days  later,  he  returned.  He  produced  the 
testimonial  which  recounted  all  his  potential  exploits 
and  announced: 

“Dunninge,  they  read  this.  They  laugh  and  say  this 
is  no  good.  They  say  you  no  sign  it.” 

“Nino,”  I asked,  “you  did  all  these  things,  didn’t 
you?” 

“Yes.” 

“I  didn’t  do  them,  did  I?” 

“No.” 

“Then  how  can  I sign  my  name  to  what  you  did?” 

Nino  folded  the  pages  and  put  them  back  in  his 
pocket. 

“You  right,”  he  affirmed.  “You  right.  Maybe  they 
musta  be  craze.” 

Among  his  claims,  Nino  declared  himself  to  be 
greater  than  Houdini  ever  was.  He  expressed  it  thus: 

“You  tie  me  up.  I get  out — then  I get  in.  Houdeen, 
he  get  out — no  get  in.  Nino  do  this.  Nino  better  than 
Houdeen.” 

Nino  also  recounted  one  of  the  many  incidents  that 
made  it  impossible  for  him  to  pursue  his  new  career. 
Some  one  in  Philadelphia  had  offered  him  one  hun- 
dred dollars  to  be  put  in  a steel  cage;  then  come  out  in 
full  view  and  thus  prove  that  it  could  be  done  by 
trickery. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


— (r3o)— 

“I  go  to  Philadelphia  two  times,”  Nino  told  me. 
“No  money.  I say,  ‘Where  is  da  hundred  dollar?’  They 
say:  ‘First  you  do  da  phenomena.’  I say:  ‘First  I get 
da  money.’  Should  I show  them  trick  for  nothing?” 

It  was  this  lack  of  trust  in  any  business  arrangement 
that  prevented  Nino  from  putting  on  his  escapes  pub- 
licly. Even  under  management,  he  was  apt  to  protest 
any  ordinary  requirement,  such  as  a try-out  perform- 
ance. 

Nino  dropped  his  theatrical  plans  not  long  after  he 
had  abandoned  his  fraudulent  mediumship.  The  last 
that  I heard  of  him,  he  had  gone  back  to  Italy. 

In  Nino  Pecoraro’s  confession,  we  have  ample  proof 
of  an  old  story;  that  of  the  professional  medium 
whose  career  is  furthered  not  by  inborn  dishonesty; 
but  through  absolute  ignorance,  sponsored  and  pro- 
moted by  the  eagerness  of  persons  anxious  to  be  de- 
ceived. Just  as  the  crafty  fakers  imbue  dupes  with 
belief;  so  do  the  believers  drag  bewildered  nonentities 
from  obscurity  and  praise  them  as  real  mediums. 

There  are  many  odd  paths  to  mediumship;  and 
others  beside  Nino  Pecoraro  have  followed  them.  His 
case  is  one  that  will  stand  out  as  permanent  proof  of 
this  truth. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XI 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER 


In  January,  1930,  when  Frank  Decker, 
a society  medium  in  New  York,  offered  to  try  for 
the  prize  money  backed  by  the  Science  and  Invention 
Magazine,  I was  still  chairman  of  their  committee  for 
Psychical  Research.  The  prize  however  had  dwindled 
to  $21,000.  The  withdrawal  of  Mrs.  Houdini’s  contri- 
bution had  reduced  it  from  $31,000,  the  sum  that  Nino 
Pecoraro  had  hoped  to  win  in  1928.  By  the  terms  of  the 
prize  offer  Mr.  Decker  couldn’t  have  the  money  if  I 
could  duplicate  the  physical  phenomena. 

— (131)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(132)— 

The  reason  for  confining  the  field  of  activity  to  the 
purely  physical  is  logical,  since  it  is  possible  to  bring 
into  a seance  (in  one’s  head)  information  for  mental 
demonstration,  whether  gotten  by  direct  inquiry  or  by 
mind  reading.  Genuine  physical  manifestations,  on  the 
other  hand,  cannot  be  prepared  beforehand. 

The  test  was  held  in  a fourth  floor  room  of  the  Gov- 
ernor Clinton  Hotel  in  New  York  City  at  11  P.M.  As 
usual  the  curtains  were  drawn  and  light  chinks  shut 
out  and  the  door  locked.  The  hands  of  the  medium 
were  held  by  two  members  of  the  press.  Each  held  one 
arm  and  leg  during  the  seance.  Trumpets  were  placed 
within  the  circle. 

Every  medium  has  his  own  system  of  procedure  and 
Mr.  Decker  requested  that  the  group,  about  fifty  in 
number,  sing  a hymn  such  as  “Glory,  glory,  Halle- 
luiah.” He  directed  also  if  a spirit  touched  anyone  to 
be  sure  and  say  “Thank  you!” 

As  the  company  hummed  the  hymn  trumpets  began 
falling  about  the  floor.  A voice  here  and  there  remarked 
that  something  had  touched  them. 

Suddenly  a voice,  high,  falsetto,  piped, 

“This  is  Patsy.” 

Patsy  was  greeted  very  cordially  by  the  audience. 
People  asked  questions.  Patsy  called  out  the  first  names 
of  many  of  the  audience  and  told  them  their  dead 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER 


— (i33) — 

grandmothers  were  asking  for  them  and  sending  their 
love.  Patsy  named  one  man’s  grandmother  by  her  full 
name  and  also  told  him  that  his  brother  now  in  China 
had  recently  met  with  an  accident  but  was  recovering. 

One  member  of  our  group  for  that  evening  was 
Emile  Rousseau,  a former  member  of  the  Metropolitan 
Opera  Co.  The  other  control  of  Mr.  Decker’s  whis- 
pered hoarsely,  as  Enrico  Caruso  began  to  sing  through 
the  lungs  and  mouth  of  Mr.  Rousseau,  that  Emile  was 
being  directed  by  Caruso.  Needless  to  say  the  message 
had  come  through  from  the  spirit  world  that  Mr. 
Rousseau  was  requested  to  sing.  Mr.  Rousseau  had  been 
for  some  time  an  adherent  of  the  spiritualistic  cult. 

The  test  was  over.  The  lights  came  on  and  I prepared 
to  take  over  the  situation.  A newspaper  woman  held 
one  of  my  arms  and  legs  and  Mr.  Decker  took  a grape- 
vine twist  on  the  other  arm  and  leg. 

Lights  out. 

In  five  minutes,  by  natural  means,  I managed  to 
make  the  trumpets  act  in  frisky  fashion  and  saw  to  it 
that  everyone  in  the  front  row  was  touched.  Al- 
though Decker  had  been  quite  correct  in  his  informa- 
tion to  his  audience  there  was  no  requirement  in  the 
offer  that  correct  readings  also  be  duplicated.  As  it  was, 
when  my  demonstration  was  finished  Decker  said  that 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(i34)— 

I must  have  mediumistic  powers.  His  remark  reminded 
me  that  Charles  Davenport,  Nino  Pecoraro’s  manager, 
— before  Nino  had  confessed  his  fraud  to  the  world — 
also  claimed  that  I was  a medium  after  I had  duplicated 
Nino’s  performances. 

The  newspaper  jury  decided  that  Mr.  Decker  was 
not  entided  to  the  prize.  I learned  later  that  the  reporter 
whose  brother  had  been  in  China  discovered  that  a 
business  associate  of  his  brother  was  a regular  client  of 
mediums.  Rousseau  confided  to  friends,  without  real- 
izing the  implications  of  the  remark,  that  his  voice  had 
always  been  judged  similar  in  type  to  Caruso’s  when 
they  had  been  in  the  Metropolitan  together.  This  in- 
formation does  not  reflect  upon  Decker’s  sincerity.  It 
simply  credits  him  with  unusual  mental  capabilities 
which  can  not  be  classed  as  the  results  of  spirit  guid- 
ance. 

In  April  of  1930  Mr.  Decker  expressed  a desire  to 
try  for  the  award  again.  This  time  he  asked  for  more 
difficult  conditions  for  both  of  us. 

The  challenge  was  accepted  and  resulted  in  a four- 
hour  competitive  seance  in  the  Ambassador  Hotel.  The 
arrangements  were  interesting  so  they  should  be  de- 
scribed in  some  detail. 

A wooden  box,  two  feet  square  and  four  feet  high, 
with  a sloping  front  similar  to  the  type  used  for  ship- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER 


—(i35)— 

ping  pianos,  was  built  to  order  and  inspected  thor- 
oughly by  the  press.  Bound  hand  and  foot  and  in 
the  nude  Mr.  Decker  entered  the  cabinet  first.  The 
top  was  fashioned  of  two  semicircular  pieces,  fitted 
closely  about  the  neck.  These  were  nailed  and  screwed 
down,  precluding  the  possibility  of  any  manipulations 
through  the  opening. 

While  the  room  was  darkened  a group  composed 
mostly  of  members  of  the  press  awaited  developments. 
They  came.  Decker  and  his  spirits  caused  two  trumpets 
to  topple  from  a table  placed  some  distance  in  front 
of  the  cabinet;  tambourines  tinkled;  handkerchiefs 
swished  against  sleeves. 

Mr.  Decker’s  spirits  also  told  who  among  the  audi- 
ence had  bought  stock,  how  much  money  one  man  had 
remaining  after  the  party  he  had  attended  the  night 
before  and  several  other  little  personal  items. 

Having  performed  his  part  of  the  bargain  Mr.  Decker 
was  extricated  from  the  box,  clothed,  and  it  became  my 
turn.  Following  the  exact  program  to  which  he  had 
submitted,  I in  turn  entered  the  box.  The  neck  pieces 
were  adjusted  and  fastened  securely.  Again  the  room 
was  in  darkness.  I reproduced  all  the  physical  phe- 
nomena originally  presented  by  the  medium  except 
that  I managed  to  overthrow  three  trumpets  instead  of 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(136)— 

only  two.  This  time  I threw  in  a little  information,  too. 
I exposed  one  man  who  had  forgotten  the  name  of  his 
first  wife.  Incidentally  I might  mention  that  it  was 
agreed  by  the  press  that  the  tests  just  undergone  by  us 
were  more  difficult  than  the  famous  “Margery”  had 
been  asked  to  undergo. 

Since  I had  met  the  requirements  in  duplicating  the 
manifestations  in  a purely  physical  way,  Mr.  Decker 
was  eliminated  as  a legitimate  claimant  for  the  $21,000. 

For  seven  months  there  were  no  further  develop- 
ments. But  in  November,  during  a seance  at  the  dark- 
ened headquarters  of  the  Spiritual  and  Ethical  Society, 
304  W.  91st  street,  Mr.  John  O’Neill  of  the  Brooklyn 
Daily  Eagle  was  very  much  impressed  by  an  experi- 
ment in  levitation.  Mr.  O’Neill  is  a man  for  whom  I 
have  the  highest  regard  for  he  is  fair-minded  and 
balanced  in  his  attitude  toward  the  whole  question. 
However,  the  very  fact  that  he  was  impressed  by  this 
demonstration  made  me  wish  that  he  should  have  both 
possibilities  presented  to  him.  He  had  discovered  the 
powers  of  the  believers.  I offered  him  an  opportunity  to 
find  out  if  the  powers  of  those  who  believe  in  the  super- 
normal but  never  the  supernatural  were  not  as  great. 

On  Nov.  6th  Mr.  O’Neill’s  description  of  the  seance 
appeared  in  the  Eagle.  On  Nov.  7th  I suggested  that  I 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER 


— (i37) — 

come  to  the  Eagle  office  and  duplicate  in  broad  daylight 
what  O’Neill  had  experienced  in  the  dark.  Mr.  Decker 
proved  to  be  the  person  I was  challenging.  Being  an 
excellent  sport,  he  accepted.  The  seance  was  arranged 
for  a future  date. 

On  November  17th  Mr.  Decker  was  forced  to  call  off 
the  contest  although  Mr.  O’Neill  had  enthusiastically 
arranged  to  have  a group  of  eminent  research  scientists 
and  engineers  to  watch  the  two  of  us  at  work.  Mr. 
Decker’s  hands  were  tied.  Although  I lost  my  temper 
at  the  time  and  accused  Mr.  Decker  of  wriggling  out 
of  the  affair  it  became  obvious  when  Mrs.  Helen  Wells, 
president  of  the  Spiritual  and  Ethical  Society,  pro- 
claimed her  sentiments  in  the  matter,  that  since  Mr. 
Decker  was  under  contract  with  them  at  the  time  and 
they  were  paying  his  salary,  he  could  do  nothing.  Mrs. 
Wells  announced  her  decision  as  follows: 

“We  do  not  approve  of  Mr.  Decker  taking  part  in 
any  test  with  Dunninger.  He  took  part  in  two  previous 
tests  with  Dunninger  and  they  have  been  unfair.  My 
spirit  guides  advise  against  permitting  him  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  Dunninger  and  we  have  no  in- 
tention of  going  contrary  to  what  our  guides  advise.” 

This  message  must  have  come  from  spirit  guides,  for, 
until  Mrs.  Wells  suggested  unfair  tactics  on  my  part  no 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


-(138)- 

one  in  the  groups  at  the  two  seances — including 
Decker  himself — had  even  suggested  such  a thing. 

On  November  18th  the  Society  announced  a change 
of  decision.  Whether  or  not  the  “guides”  were  responsi- 
ble, or  simply  over-ruled,  the  fact  stands  that  the  soci- 
ety offered  the  use  of  their  rooms  for  a test.  I agreed 
immediately  although  the  rooms  did  not  meet  require- 
ments for  test  conditions.  I said  I would  duplicate  any 
performance  Mr.  Decker  chose  to  put  on  in  the  spiritu- 
alistic rooms. 

On  Mr.  Decker’s  receiving  this  information  he  pro- 
tested that  he  had  no  intention  of  producing  any  phe- 
nomena; but  that  I would  be  expected  to  duplicate  the 
previous  performance  in  levitation,  as  I had  promised 
to  do  in  the  Eagle  office.  Since  I had  not  been  present 
at  the  levitation  and  did  not  know  except  through  Mr. 
O’Neill’s  description  what  had  happened  this  was  un- 
reasonable, as  Mr.  O’Neill  agreed.  He  told  Mr.  Decker 
that  he  could  offer  no  valid  objection  to  producing 
phenomena  for  me  to  duplicate.  Then  Mr.  Decker  ex- 
plained himself — and  it  was  a legitimate  explanation. 
The  society  permitted  him  no  other  choice.  Any  change 
in  the  plan  he  oudined  would  cause  him  to  lose  his 
job.  When  I was  told  of  the  situation  by  O’Neill  I of- 
fered to  buy  the  contract  from  the  Spiritual  and  Ethical 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER  — (139) — 

Society  and  pay  Decker’s  salary  due  on  the  balance  of 
said  contract.  I offered  a check  for  the  lump  sum. 

There  was  no  word  from  Decker.  Thinking  it  over 
afterward  it  seemed  perhaps  a bit  too  much  to  expect 
of  him.  If  he  had  accepted  my  offer  it  would  have  ap- 
peared disloyal  to  his  chosen  group.  So  we  did  not 
challenge  him  on  the  point. 

The  next  year,  on  Jan.  30,  1931,  our  belief  in  Mr. 
Decker  was  justified.  No  longer  under  contract  on 
that  date  a seance  was  arranged  at  the  Crescent  Ath- 
letic Club.  Decker  said  that  the  spirits  told  him  Dun- 
ninger  would  be  convinced  and  that  Dunninger  some- 
times used  psychic  force  in  his  own  performances. 

I naturally  disclaimed  any  such  powers.  Mr.  Decker’s 
naivete  did  not  alter  the  facts — that  what  I do  is  done 
by  trickery  and  absolutely  nothing  else. 

This  seance  was  short  and  undecisive.  No  physical 
phenomena  were  produced.  The  Lord’s  prayer  was  re- 
cited, and  followed  by  group  singing.  Then  came  Patsy 
who  talked  about  my  relatives.  Patsy  however,  pro- 
duced no  visible  presences.  A gruff  voice  spoke,  saying 
it  was  Doyle  and  spoke  of  a letter  written  to  me  by  him. 
Nothing  evidential  came  through  later,  although  such 
was  promised  by  the  voice.  Mr.  Decker  was  ill  with 
grippe  and  came  out  of  his  trance  prematurely.  But 
during  the  seance,  Decker  described  a “lettergram” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(140)— 

which  I had  received  from  Houdini  dated  Dec.  14, 
1923  from  Little  Rock.  He  said  it  had  a picture  in  two 
upper  corners.  Decker  said  the  message  was  as  fol- 
lows: 

“Will  be  in  New  York  for  a few  days.  Have  hurt  my 
right  leg.  Regards,  Houdini.” 

I promised  to  look  in  my  files  to  see  if  his  informa- 
tion was  correct.  The  test  was  ended.  Since  no  physical 
phenomena  were  produced  I was  not  called  upon  to 
duplicate  any.  But  since  Mr.  Decker  had  given  out  so 
much  information  I decided  to  show  my  own  ability  as 
a “mentalist.” 

Quoting  from  Mr.  O’Neill’s  write-up  of  the  affair, 
he  commented  upon  the  apparent  lack  of  Mr.  Decker’s 
physical  phenomena  which  is  the  only  thing  eligible 
for  judgment  in  a test. 

About  my  own  exhibition  he  commented  as  follows : 

“Dunninger’s  exhibition  was  one  which  a medium 
could  well  offer  as  evidential  phenomena.  He  stated 
later  that  he  produced  his  results  neither  by  psychic 
phenomena  nor  sleight  of  hand  but  used  ‘hypnotic 
clairvoyance.’ 

“Dunninger  is  a hypnotist  and  it  is  a considerable 
problem  to  me  to  determine  where  this  line  should 
be  drawn  between  what  Dunninger  calls  mental  powers 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MY  STANCES  WITH  FRANK  DECKER 


— (141)— 

and  what  spiritualists  call  psychic  powers — the  closest 
approach  I can  make  is — a difference  in  degree.  Dun- 
ninger  has  learned  how  to  bring  certain  mental  powers 
under  control  at  all  times — considers  these  powers  nor- 
mal— while  the  spiritualists — going  rather  afield  in  try- 
ing to  top  other  powers,  have  almost  no  control  over 
them  and  sensing  this  lack  ascribe  results  to  super- 
natural entities.” 

This  is  a very  thoughtful  analysis  of  the  subject.  But 
I want  to  point  out,  especially  in  Mr.  Decker’s  case, 
that  while  I have  repeatedly  insisted  that  he  does  not 
get  his  effects  by  spirit-help  any  more  than  I do,  he  has 
already  been  credited  by  me  as  having  powers  also  of 
“hypnotic  clairvoyance.”  My  desire  to  test  out  the  spirit 
evidences  is  not  actuated  by  a desire  to  destroy  any  idea 
of  certain  mental  powers  being  impossible  to  man.  All 
I wish  to  emphasize  is  that  so  far  physical  phenomena 
have  not  been  proved  genuine  spirit  work.  There  have 
been  abundant  evidences  of  mental  telepathy  and  clair- 
voyance. 

On  February  3rd  I announced  in  the  newspapers  that 
I had  found  the  Houdini  Lettergram  in  my  file;  that 
Decker’s  rendition  was  nearly  correct  but  incomplete. 
I stated  that  the  letter  was  misplaced  in  the  file  from 
among  Houdini’s  papers  to  a place  among  the  photo- 
graphs. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


—(142)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 

The  complete  letter  follows: 

My  Dear  Dunninger: 

Will  be  back  in  N.  Y.  for  a few  days.  Hurt  my  right  leg. 
Am  laying  off.  Regards, 

Houdini. 

Don’t  know  your  address  as  my  address  book  is  in  N.  Y. 

Unfortunately  Mr.  Decker  mistook  my  remark  as  a 
reflection  upon  himself.  He  insisted  that  he  had  not  re- 
moved anything  from  my  files.  That  was  not  my  mean- 
ing. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XII 


MEDICAL  MED1UMSH1P 


M 

JL"  JLedical  mediumship  is  a deep-rooted 
factor  in  spiritualism.  From  the  standpoint  of  the  me- 
dium, it  is  profitable.  It  is  also  unsafe.  This  type  of 
spiritualistic  fraud  is  one  against  which  the  law  can 
strike.  Practicing  medicine  without  a license  is  an 
offense  in  itself. 

There  are  many  instances  which  show  the  prevalence 
of  medical  mediumship.  Conan  Doyle  once  recited  how 
the  spirit  of  his  dead  son  massaged  him.  At  a spiritu- 
alistic congress  some  years  ago,  one  afternoon  confer- 

—(143)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(144)— 

ence  was  devoted  to  “healers,”  who  invited  sufferers 
from  the  audience  and  called  upon  spirit  aid  to  ease 
the  ailments. 

As  a rule,  these  “treatments”  are  handled  in  cagy 
fashion.  That  fact  proves  that  the  vast  majority  of  medi- 
ums know  that  they  are  imposters.  Potentially,  every 
medium  is  a “healer”;  because,  through  contact  with 
spirits  of  all  degrees,  they  should  certainly  be  able  to 
tap  sources  of  medical  information  through  famous 
physicians  who  have  passed  to  the  spirit  world. 

But  that  would  force  proof  of  psychic  powers,  should 
the  mediums  come  before  the  law.  Strangely,  with  all 
their  urge  to  convert  the  world  to  Spiritualism,  medi- 
ums do  not  care  to  argue  their  cases  in  law  courts, 
where  they  would  gain  great  publicity  for  their  cause. 

We  find,  therefore,  that  many  mediums  strictly  avoid 
giving  medical  advice.  When  consulted  on  the  subject, 
they  either  hedge  and  give  evasive  answers;  or  they  tap 
some  spirit  source  and  pipe  through  the  decree  that  the 
client  should  “see  a physician.” 

Once  sure  of  their  customers,  however,  there  are 
mediums  who  will  privately  bring  medical  advice  from 
the  other  world.  There  are  others — comparatively  few 
in  number — who  go  the  whole  route  and  specialize  in 
psychic  healing.  They  run  the  risk  because  the  game 
proves  worth  it. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDICAL  MEDIUMSHIP 


— (T45) — 

Two  medical  mediums  whom  I investigated  present 
contrasts,  because  of  their  different  modes  of  operation. 
One  has  definite  peculiarities  to  say  the  least.  The 
other  was  definitely  in  the  fake  medium  racket,  for  he 
used  “materializations”  to  emphasize  his  treatments. 

The  first  medium  mentioned  was  W.  J.  Palmer.  He 
professed  to  be  able  to  cure  diseases,  including  “a  crick 
in  the  back”  through  psycho-massage.  Since  Palmer 
called  himself  a medium,  he  warranted  investigation. 
On  February  25,  1931,  I visited  Palmer;  and  I was  ac- 
companied by  Allen  H.  Smith  of  the  United  Press. 

Palmer  guessed  that  he  was  under  test;  but  it  did  not 
embarrass  him  in  the  least.  When  Smith  announced 
that  he  had  come  for  treatment,  Palmer  looked  him 
over  and  decided  that  Smith  had  arterio-sclerosis.  Pal- 
mer thought  that  he  could  cure  the  patient;  so  he 
placed  Smith  in  a straight-backed  chair  and  stood  be- 
hind him. 

Palmer  immediately  went  into  his  trance.  It  resem- 
bled an  epileptic  fit.  He  shivered,  clapped  his  hands  at 
his  sides,  and  whooped  like  an  Indian.  He  ground  his 
teeth;  and  explained  that  he  was  under  the  “control” 
of  a spirit  who  had  once  been  a dentist.  Besides  the 
dentist,  Palmer  was  possessed  by  Indians  and  a couple 
of  chemists.  This  assortment  of  guiding  spirits  had  a 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(146)— 

field  day.  Smith  was  a patient  subject;  and  when  Pal- 
mer began  to  tug  his  ears,  to  cure  the  arterio-sclerosis, 
the  patience  was  all  that  saved  him.  Smith  said  after- 
ward that  it  felt  as  if  Palmer  had  been  trying  to  cure 
him  of  an  “open  mind.” 

The  treatment  ended,  Palmer  told  us  about  his 
career.  He  had  picked  up  an  assortment  of  medical 
terms,  none  of  which  he  fully  understood,  and  had 
gained  conviction  that  through  his  whooping  and 
grinding,  he  could  cure  people.  He  insisted  that  all  his 
trance  articulations  came  from  actual  “controls.” 

“I  used  to  be  a farmer  in  Rhode  Island,”  asserted 
Palmer,  seriously.  “I  used  to  go  to  church  Sunday 
nights;  and  all  these  friends  of  mine  would  jump  up 
and  holler  how  bad  they  were.  So  I left  Rhode  Island 
and  come  to  New  York,  getting  me  a job  in  the  fish 
business,  which  I wish  to  state  I have  been  in  fifty  years, 
an’  an  honest  man,  too. 

“Well,  I didn’t  think  no  more  of  it,  when  one  day  I 
was  leanin’  over  my  oyster  board,  kind  of  alookin’  at  a 
bunch  of  oysters  when  there  come  upon  me  a goofy 
feelin’  an’  I see  a spirit  amongst  the  oysters.  That  was 
the  beginnin’.” 

Palmer’s  case  was  a ridiculous  one.  While  our  visit 
proved  that  fact,  the  case  could  hardly  be  called  an  ex- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDICAL  MED1UMSHIP  —(147)— 

posure.  There  had  never  been  any  possibility  of  con- 
cealment. 

But  in  contrast  to  the  spirit-possessed  oysterman,  we 
have  the  later  case  of  Dr.  Emerson  Gilbert. 

The  law  first  noticed  Doctor  Gilbert.  Rumors  had 
reached  the  police  of  a medium  who  could  produce  a 
certain  “Doctor  Walker”  from  the  spirit  world.  The 
medium  called  himself  Doctor  Gilbert;  he  produced 
manifestations  and  gave  treatments  in  his  apartment. 
Through  Gilbert,  the  spirit  hands  of  “Doctor  Walker” 
had  reputedly  effected  amazing  cures. 

Two  policewomen,  Hannah  Dolan  and  Hannah 
Moench,  were  sent  to  investigate.  They  called  upon 
Doctor  Gilbert  at  his  residence  at  200  West  Fifty-fourth 
Street.  They  posed  as  prospective  patients;  Gilbert  wel- 
comed them  and  collected  a fee  of  five  dollars  each,  for 
a reading,  plus  ten  dollars  apiece  for  one  of  “Doctor 
Walker’s”  treatments.  Gilbert  had  two  employes  pres- 
ent: one  was  a man  who  told  fortunes;  the  other  was 
a registered  nurse. 

The  procedure  proved  quite  simple.  Ushered  into 
the  office,  the  patients  were  requested  to  disrobe  to  a 
meager  point  of  attire.  They  rested  upon  the  treatment 
table  and  awaited  developments.  Hannah  Moench  was 
chosen  as  the  first  patient.  Doctor  Gilbert  arrived,  dark- 
ened the  room  and  entered  a spirit  cabinet.  After  about 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (m8)— 

ten  minutes,  a gleaming  figure  emerged  and  the  treat- 
ment began.  Since  Doctor  Gilbert  had  disappeared,  it 
was  to  be  assumed  that  the  expected  apparition  had 
arrived. 

Since  Hannah  Moench,  as  an  investigator,  did  not 
need  medical  attention,  one  moment  of  spiritual  mas- 
sage was  sufficient  to  convince  her  that  she  had  to  deal 
with  a human  being;  and  not  a ghost.  Springing  from 
the  table,  she  called  for  detectives  who  were  stationed 
outside.  They  arrived;  and  she  denounced  Doctor  Gil- 
bert, “Doctor  Walker”  and  the  whole  procedure. 

The  police  searched  the  house.  They  netted  one  phos- 
phorescent cheese-cloth  robe  and  some  photographs  of 
“Doctor  Walker”  in  his  gleaming  outfit.  The  searchers 
also  located  the  corporeal  form  of  Doctor  Emerson  Gil- 
bert, who  was  forcibly  plucked  from  a closet. 

Gilbert  was  brought  before  Magistrate  Johan  J.  Gold- 
stein. At  the  hearing,  the  medium  protested  that  he 
was  unjustly  accused;  and  offered  to  prove  the  fact. 
He  testified  that  he  had  a degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity 
from  Indiana  State  Central  University. 

The  judge  decided  to  give  Gilbert  a chance  to  clear 
himself  before  final  arraignment.  If  he  could  produce 
a genuine  ghost,  matters  would  be  reconsidered.  If  not, 
sentence  would  be  imposed.  Gilbert  finally  agreed  to 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDICAL  MEDIUMSH1P  —(149)— 

the  test;  he  was  given  the  privilege  of  holding  the 
seance  at  his  apartment. 

The  seance  was  arranged  for  March  4,  1935.  I re- 
ceived a request  from  Magistrate  Goldstein  that  I be 
present  as  an  investigator.  Newspaper  reporters  were 
also  invited. 

Upon  the  evening  stated,  I arrived  and  found  my 
path  to  the  apartment  opposed.  Members  of  the  Rev- 
erend Doctor’s  flock  had  come  to  see  justice  done;  and 
they  seemed  ready  to  aid  justice  by  creating  a dis- 
turbance outside.  I finally  forced  my  way  into  the 
apartment;  only  to  be  challenged  by  Gilbert.  The 
medium  was  bitter  at  what  he  was  pleased  to  call  my 
“disturbing  presence.” 

I assured  Gilbert  that  I had  attended  many  seances; 
and  had  officiated  when  other  mediums  had  attempted 
demonstrations  of  phenomena;  but  that  never  before 
had  this  criticism  been  directed  against  me.  The 
magistrate  insisted  that  I remain. 

Doctor  Gilbert  repaired  sulkily  to  his  cabinet.  He 
spent  thirty  minutes  in  that  receptacle  and  produced 
only  silence.  He  emerged  in  a huff  and  declared  that 
there  were  too  many  conflicting  elements.  The  magis- 
trate, realizing  the  large  number  of  persons  present,  de- 
cided to  give  Gilbert  another  chance. 

The  medium  had  an  attorney  present.  I conferred 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(150)— 

with  the  lawyer  and  the  magistrate.  I stated  that  if  Doc- 
tor Gilbert  could  produce  physical  phenomena  which  I 
could  not  duplicate  by  scientific  means,  he  would  be 
eligible  for  an  award  of  ten  thousand  dollars. 

I stipulated  that  the  seance  should  be  held  in  a hotel 
room,  agreeable  to  both  parties;  that  the  medium  could 
have  a cabinet  formed  by  a curtain  that  produced  a tri- 
angular recess  in  a blank  corner  of  the  room.  I added 
other  provisos:  the  medium’s  hands  and  feet  to  be  held; 
and  photographs  to  be  taken  at  the  medium’s  discre- 
tion. The  affair  was  to  be  a test  seance. 

This  offered  great  opportunity  for  a medium,  if  actu- 
ally genuine.  It  gave  Gilbert  a chance  to  clear  himself, 
to  collect  ten  thousand  dollars  and  advance  the  cause 
of  Spiritualism.  He  heard  the  terms  and  consented  to 
undertake  the  test,  with  one  proviso.  He  wanted  first  to 
“magnetize”  the  room  where  the  seance  would  be  held. 

I agreed  that  he  could  magnetize  it  while  under  ob- 
servation. Gilbert’s  attorney,  however,  seemed  reluctant 
to  the  plan;  his  understanding  of  Gilbert’s  powers  was 
that  the  medium  could  not  always  produce  phenomena 
but  had  to  wait  until  the  spirits  were  willing  to  help. 

So  a specified  time  was  allowed  Gilbert,  to  set  a date 
for  the  seance.  Since  his  spirits  had  so  gladly  helped 
those  who  had  come  to  him  for  treatment,  we  felt  sure 
that  they  would  aid  him  in  his  own  time  of  stress. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDICAL  MEDIUMSHIP 


-050- 

In  the  meantime,  I inspected  the  exhibits  taken  by 
the  police.  In  examining  this  evidence  of  the  raid,  I 
noted  that  the  photographs  of  “Doctor  Walker”  showed 
the  spirit  in  a gown  that  closely  matched  the  phos- 
phorescent cheese-cloth  that  the  law  had  grabbed. 

The  time  limit  lapsed.  Gilbert  chose  neither  to  rely 
upon  spirits  or  new  cheese-cloth.  He  made  no  arrange- 
ment for  the  demonstration;  on  March  19th,  he  was 
brought  before  Magistrate  Goldstein  and  he  confessed 
that  he  was  a fake.  He  was  lined  fifty  dollars;  and 
given  a suspended  sentence  of  four  months  in  the  work- 
house. 

Gilbert’s  aids  were  dismissed.  The  medium  was  ad- 
vised not  to  resume  his  racket.  Since  then,  the  healing 
specter  of  “Doctor  Walker”  has  made  no  reappearances. 

The  case  of  Doctor  Emerson  Gilbert  is  important  be- 
cause it  shows  the  courses  that  the  law  can  adopt  in 
dealing  with  such  charlatans.  The  case,  as  conducted  by 
Magistrate  Goldstein,  shows  the  exact  procedure  which 
the  law  may  take  in  matters  of  this  sort. 

It  has  therefore  been  included  as  an  appendix  in  this 
volume. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XIII 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


E 

JL/very  city  and  town  in  the  country 
is  haunted — not  by  ghosts,  but  by  mediums.  Nightly, 
they  hold  their  hodge-podge  “sittings”  and  take  in  their 
gullible  clients.  Tales  are  unfolded  regarding  these 
marvelous  psychics;  and  those  stories  are  repeated,  with 
due  exaggeration.  Sometimes  skeptics  attend  such  se- 
ances and  are  somewhat  startled — if  not  convinced — by 
a few  of  the  “revelations”  that  they  hear. 

It  is  impossible  to  handle  these  myriad  cases  by  at- 
tempting to  expose  each  one  individually.  Their  meth- 

—(152)— 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


— (i53)— 

ods  are  the  same:  they  are  guessers,  pumpers,  and  they 
thrive  on  information.  In  smaller  cities,  they  learn  facts 
about  nearly  every  one  in  town  and  recognize  persons 
whom  they  are  supposed  to  have  never  seen  or  known 
of  before. 

In  larger  cities,  such  mediums  concentrate  upon  their 
clients  and  learn  what  other  persons  are  likely  to  come 
to  the  seances.  When  they  lack  information,  they  rely 
upon  guess-work  and  the  statements  that  newcomers 
let  slip  during  the  artful  process  of  the  medium’s 
‘‘pumping.” 

It  must  be  remembered  that  a skeptic  is  not  a quali- 
fied investigator.  In  fact,  most  skeptics  are  entirely  un- 
trained in  investigation.  When  a pronounced  skeptic 
is  puzzled  by  something  that  occurs  at  a seance,  it 
merely  gives  the  medium  claim  to  cleverness;  not  to 
any  genuine  ability  in  tapping  spirit  sources. 

Believers  always  find  mediums  amazing.  Skeptics 
occasionally  find  them  puzzling.  Investigators  never 
discover  anything  at  those  seances  other  than  triviality. 

In  the  course  of  my  investigations,  I have  visited 
scores  of  “parlor”  seances  and  have  often  been  served 
the  same  broth:  dishwater.  Occasionally,  I have  en- 
countered persons  who  are  attempting  mediumship  on 
a sincere  basis;  persons  who  are  devotees  of  Spiritualism 
as  a religion  and  who  therefore  attempt  no  trickery. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  >gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (r54) — 

The  informative  statements  given  by  such  persons  are 
less  accurate  than  those  of  the  deliberate  “pumpers.” 
Persons  who  are  sincere  rely  upon  their  intuition  and 
hence  pass  many  opportunities  where  “pumping” 
would  avail  in  the  production  of  accurate  statements. 

In  this  chapter,  I shall  recount  a series  of  visits  to 
practicing  mediums  in  New  York,  which  I made  with 
Joseph  Cowan,  a representative  of  the  New  York 
Evening  Journal.  They  give  a fair  idea  of  what  may  be 
expected  from  the  average  seance,  when  fairly  and  im- 
partially viewed. 

These  seances  were  covered  carefully,  noted  accu- 
rately and  considered  with  open  eyes  as  well  as  open 
minds. 

The  Reverend  C H , pastor  of  a Spiritu- 

alistic Church,  received  Joseph  Cowan  and  myself  at 
his  rooms. 

H called  himself  a psychic  scientist.  He  charged 

fifty  cents  a reading — in  a group — and  used  “psychom- 
etry.”  One  could  go  to  perhaps  fifty  of  these  readers 
and  go  through  the  same  routine.  Write  three  ques- 
tions on  paper,  give  the  medium  a personal  object. 
Hear  the  answers  which  the  medium  gave  to  the  ques- 
tions. 

Strangely  enough  most  of  the  devotees  of  this  type 
of  medium  when  asked  if  their  questions  have  been 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


—(155)— 

answered  satisfactorily  eagerly  say  that  they  have.  Since 
the  answers  are  ambiguous  and  can  be  applied  to  num- 
berless questions  this  is  not  surprising.  They  want  to 
believe  and  so  they  fit  the  answers  to  their  wishes  con- 
cerning the  questions. 

Two  skeptics  like  Mr.  Cowan  and  I,  however,  have 

a different  reaction.  Rev.  H was  no  exception  to 

the  usual  medium.  He  replied  to  all  our  questions  er- 
roneously. A very  poor  guesser. 

I have  no  sister;  yet  H assured  me  that  although 

she  was  extremely  nervous,  and  on  the  verge  of  insan- 
ity, I need  not  worry  about  her.  It  would  all  come  out 
all  right. 

I have  not  invented  anything  but  H assured  me 

that  my  “invention”  would  prove  profitable. 

I have  appeared  in  a couple  of  movie  shorts  exposing 

fake  mediums.  H was  sure  that  I was  a moving 

picture  actor  and  wove  a long  tale  about  my  successes. 

Cowan  borrowed  an  ancient  Arabic  coin  from  me, 
to  use  as  his  “personal”  contribution  to  the  “psychom- 
etrist.”  Apparently,  his  vibrations  had  been  transmitted 
instantaneously  and  mine  wiped  off  as  quickly,  al- 
though I had  carried  the  coin  as  a pocket  piece  for 
years.  Reverend  H never  knew  the  difference. 

Mr.  Cowan’s  “poor  sick  aunt”  would  recover,  despite 
the  fact  that  she  was  “very  ill”  and  “quite  old.”  Cowan 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(156)— 

looked  a bit  quizzical  when  he  heard  that  statement 

from  H . Afterward,  Cowan  assured  me  that  if  his 

aunt  did  recover  from  her  present  condition  it  would 
have  to  be  through  a resurrection. 

The  next  day  we  called  upon  the  Reverend  M 

W , who  was  pastor  of  another  Spiritualistic 

Church.  She  varied  her  offering  slightly.  She  gave  us 
a ten  minute  prayer  and  phonographic  music.  Her  mes- 
sage reading  followed.  The  spirits  told  her  the  answers 
and  she  relayed  them  to  the  clients. 

For  fifty  cents  apiece,  Cowan  and  I heard  a medley 
of  incorrect  information.  Nothing  of  consequence  was 
told  us.  The  only  new  piece  of  information  we  received 

from  the  Reverend  W was  that  spirits  would  not 

arrive  if  anything  were  “crossed.”  So  Mr.  Cowan  was 
requested  to  make  himself  less  comfortable  by  uncross- 
ing his  legs. 

This,  to  me,  was  merely  a veiled  admission  that  the 
medium  knew  she  was  getting  nowhere  and  needed  an 
alibi  in  order  to  begin  a new  start  and  have  us  forget 
the  previous  misinformation.  But  later  results  were  as 
hopeless  as  the  original. 

It  was  after  this  seance  that  Cowan  asked  me  why 
so  many  practicing  mediums  called  themselves  “rev- 
erends.” I replied  that  it  was  an  old  mediumistic  cus- 
tom. Four  years  later,  he  discovered  for  himself  how 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


— (x57) — 

it  is  done.  A description  of  the  amazing  speed  in  acquir- 
ing “orders”  will  be  found  later  in  this  chapter. 

We  attended  a seance  by  Madame  E D . We 

seated  ourselves  and  prepared  for  the  usual  reading. 
Madame  started  in  the  approved  manner  with  a prayer. 
It  was  simple  and  unaffected.  So  far  so  good.  Looking 
at  the  people  around  us  we  noticed  an  air  of  expectancy. 
All  faces  were  turned  eagerly  toward  Madame  who  had 
now  seated  herself  at  a piano.  A short  period  of  silence; 
suddenly  a lovely  voice,  a delightfully  full  voice,  sang 
an  aria  to  the  subdued  accompaniment  played  by 
Madame  D . 

Cowan  and  I were  startled.  We  agreed  that  Madame 

D possessed  one  of  the  finest  operatic  voices  that 

we  had  ever  heard.  But  our  greatest  surprise  was  yet  to 
come.  After  a hushed  and  appreciative  interval  another 
song,  a difficult  selection  calling  for  distinguished  tech- 
nique and  ability  in  control,  issued  from  Madame’s 
throat.  But  how  strange — it  was  a different  voice,  in  a 
lower  register.  It  seemed  to  carry  behind  it  another  per- 
sonality. Cowan  nodded  to  me  with  enjoyment.  He  was 
not  easily  impressed  but  this  performance  had  aroused 
him. 

Madame  then  returned  among  us  and  sat  in  a chair. 
She  mentioned  that  her  two  controls,  Sonia  and  Red- 
wing, had  sung  for  us.  Then  the  regulation  readings  be- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(158)— 

gan.  She  made  very  little  attempt  to  guess  at  her  cli- 
ent’s backgrounds  or  problems.  If  a thought  occurred 
to  her  she  offered  it  for  what  it  was  worth.  If  it  proved 
incorrect  she  accepted  it  as  if  she  felt  that  her  develop- 
ment had  not  yet  reached  a point  where  spirits  were 
able  to  help  her  sufficiently.  Undoubtedly  in  this  house 

the  atmosphere  was  different.  Madame  D was 

sincere.  Here  was  no  trickster.  Her  singing,  she  felt, 
belonged  to  the  spirit  world.  It  was  a gift  to  her. 

I decided  to  test  her  reactions  to  phenomena.  I mate- 
rialized the  signature  of  Thomas  A.  Edison  for 

Madame  D on  the  back  of  one  of  her  business 

cards.  One  of  my  little  tricks.  Her  unfeigned  amaze- 
ment proved  that  I had  analyzed  her  correctly.  She 
said  naively:  “You’re  marvelous.  I never  saw  anything 
so  marvelous  in  my  life.  I wish  I could  do  that.”  No 
suspicion  on  her  part  that  this  was  performed  arti- 
ficially. Perhaps  she  thought  I had  developed  further 
than  she! 

Since  that  time  I have  heard  that  Madame  has  be- 
come a lecturer  on  spiritualism.  This  is  the  work  she  is 
best  fitted  for.  Spiritualism,  to  her,  was  a religion. 

Our  next  visit  was  to  Madame  J A , an- 

other psychometrist.  She  opened  with  prayer,  ended 
with  a benediction.  She  went  into  her  trance  clasping 
articles  to  her  chest. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES  —(159)— 

Her  guide  was  an  East  Indian,  but  Madame  A 

talked  for  herself.  She  rubbed  her  hands,  snapped 
her  fingers  and  chanted:  “I  see  alligators.  Have  you 
ever  been  in  the  tropics?”  We  admitted  that  we  had 
been.  Madame  turned  her  attention  to  me.  She  assured 
me  that  David  Belasco  had  told  her  that  I should  be- 
come a spiritualistic  medium  and  continued  with  the 
suggestion  that  since  I had  great  psychic  “forces”  I 
should  think  seriously  about  the  matter. 

The  very  nature  of  this  statement  indicated  that 

Madame  A was  relying  upon  intuition  which 

she  regarded  as  some  genuine  gift.  The  Belasco  inci- 
dent was  entirely  erroneous.  But  it  proved  that  Madame 

A was  relying  upon  thoughts  as  they  came  to 

her. 

This  was  proven  again  in  the  same  seance.  She  ad- 
vised Cowan  to  sell  bonds  which  he  never  possessed 
and  also  to  get  married.  Cowan  was  already  married; 
his  wife  was  actually  at  that  very  seance,  but  she  had 
come  alone  and  had  not  joined  us  after  her  arrival. 

But  Madame  A seemed  to  feel  that  she  was 

giving  real  advice.  She  could  have  found  out  about 
Mrs.  Cowan’s  presence  had  she  tried  to  do  so.  Hence, 
her  avoidance  of  any  subtle  questioning  caused  me  to 
classify  her  somewhat  as  I had  Madame  D ; 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (160)— 

namely,  as  a person  who  felt  sincerely  that  she  had  a 
genuine  psychic  gift. 

This  concluded  the  more  important  seances  that  I 
covered  with  Mr.  Cowan.  A few  years  later,  in  Decem- 
ber, 1934,  Cowan  learned  of  one  Charles  E.  Kelso, 
who  titled  himself  Archbishop  and  Founder  of 
the  Spiritual  Psychic  Science  Church  of  Los  Angeles, 
California.  Cowan  was  informed  that  for  ten  dollars 
he  could  become  a minister;  for  fifteen  a Doctor  of 
Divinity.  He  took  the  offer.  It  required  just  ten  days 
for  him  to  receive  his  ordination. 

Checking  the  New  York  penal  code,  Cowan  discov- 
ered that  a layman  ordained  in  this  manner  has  the 
same  standing  and  his  acts  the  identical  force  and  effect 
of  a preacher  ordained  in  any  other  church. 

This  meant  that  the  ten  day  certificate,  obtained  only 
for  money  and  not  by  virtue  of  study  or  character,  per- 
mitted the  recipient  to  unite  persons  in  marriage,  to 
bury  the  dead  and  baptize  children,  with  the  right  to 
collect  money.  Another  cheerful,  but  less  serious  aspect, 
was  that  he  became  entitled  to  special  rates  on  railroads. 

The  California  organization  is  generous  in  its  scope 
of  activities.  It  describes  itself  as  an  “international,  lib- 
eral organization,  devoted  to  religion,  philosophy, 
psychic  science  and  astrology.” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


— (161)— 

The  ministers  are  encouraged  to  consider  their  func- 
tions as  follows:  “to  preach,  teach,  lecture,  do  psychic 
readings,  and  circle  readings.  To  give  private  informa- 
tion on  astrology,  psychology,  spiritual  psychic  science, 
the  Bible  or  any  subject  that  will  interpret  the  intel- 
ligence and  knowledge  of  the  Spirit  of  God  within  us.” 

Very  noble!  And  the  money  making  possibilities 
practically  limitless.  Kelso  also  admits  that  all  ordained 
ministers  are  allowed  fifty  percent  commission  of  all 
fees  collected  from  new  ministerial  customers. 

Mr.  Cowan  had  received  a direct  answer  to  his 
earlier  question  as  to  why  so  many  of  the  “mediums” 
were  “reverends.” 

Among  the  numerous  seance  rooms  that  I have 
visited  with  persons  other  than  Mr.  Cowan,  was  that  of 
Madam  Tefarosa.  A reporter  wanted  me  to  visit  this 
particular  medium;  so  he  and  I made  the  trip  together. 

Perhaps  it  was  because  I wanted  to  try  out  that  acting 
ability  so  many  of  the  mediums  had  mentioned  as  part 
of  my  make-up,  or  perhaps  it  was  because  the  reporter 
wanted  a story,  and  life  was  dull.  At  any  rate  the 
evening  I set  out  to  visit  Madam  Tefarosa  I went  dis- 
guised. 

Madam,  who  was  one  of  the  ranking  mediums  of 
the  big  town,  was  owner  of  a studio,  done  in  the  mod- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(162)— 

ernistic  manner,  perfumed  heavily  with  incense.  She 
called  it  the  “Unified  College  of  the  Attuned  Impulse.” 

“This,”  said  the  reporter,  as  we  rode  along,  “ought 
to  be  a honey.” 

I was  now  Abner  Brown,  of  Majinica,  Indiana,  a re- 
tired hay,  grain  and  feed  merchant,  seeking  spiritu- 
alistic culture.  The  young  reporter  was  a law  student 
bent  on  the  same  errand. 

We  found  upon  our  arrival  about  thirty  adherents 
at  the  meeting.  Madam  and  they  were  indulging  in  a 
conversation  filled  with  thought  waves,  ectoplasm, 
Conan  Doyle  impulses  and  much  more  of  the  same. 

Since  we  professed  our  interest  in  Spiritualism, 
Madam  proceeded  to  give  us  a sample  of  a developing 
class  routine.  She  kindly  offered  it  free  of  charge,  since 
I,  as  the  retired  merchant,  had  murmured  that  if  it 
didn’t  cost  too  much  to  learn  to  be  a medium  I might 
take  a few  lessons. 

The  lights  were  ordered  out.  A half  hour  of  silence. 
Then  someone  saw  a green  light,  and  someone  saw 
blue  shadows,  and  someone  heard  whispers  and  thump- 
ing on  the  floor.  I saw  and  heard  nothing.  The  percep- 
tives  were  taken  to  another  room  where,  according  to  a 
returned  devotee,  there  were  flickering  lights,  moaning 
voices  and  a whizzing  noise. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AROUND  THE  PSYCHIC  CIRCLES 


— (i63) — 

Since  I was  obviously  dejected  because  of  my  failures 
Madam  brought  out  a tin  horn.  About  a foot  long. 

“This,”  she  told  me,  “is  a spirit  trumpet.  It  is  indis- 
pensable for  seances.  You  may  have  it  for  $5.00  if  you 
want  it.  If  you  place  it  here  beside  you  on  the  floor  and 
listen  very  carefully,  you  may  hear  something  this 
time.” 

In  ten  minutes  I became  enthusiastic.  I had  heard 
somebody  whispering  inside  the  horn.  Struggling  to 
maintain  the  role  of  an  inquisitive  and  uninformed  out- 
lander,  I picked  up  the  trumpet  and  poked  my  finger 
into  it.  I blew  through  it.  Then,  nasally,  I remarked: 
“Speerits.”  Muttering  to  myself. 

I had  an  inspiration.  Why  not  amuse  Madam  and 
the  Thirty  Unified  Impulses?  I rose  and  picked  up 
three  glasses  from  the  Tefarosa  instrument  table.  I 
looked  in  the  horn,  tilted  it,  and  started  pouring  a 
lovely  foaming  liquid  from  its  mouth.  I am  sorry  to 
say  that  at  this  point  the  law  student  broke  down  and 
giggled.  Madam’s  face  was  too  much  for  him.  Gravely 
handing  a glass  of  beer  to  Madam,  who  took  it  in  a 
trance,  and  one  to  the  reporter,  revealed  now  as  not 
quite  what  he  seemed,  I drank  the  third  myself.  Taking 
a few  swallows  I hastily  put  down  my  glass  and  taking 
my  companion  by  the  arm,  suggested  leaving — immedi- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(164)— 

ately.  I have  often  wondered  what  would  have  hap- 
pened if  we  hadn’t. 

The  reporter  got  his  story  and  I had  a little  fun.  It  is 
so  seldom  that  one  can  do  sleight-of-hand  tricks  for  so 
thoroughly  amazed  a group.  Theater  audiences  are 
made  of  sterner  stuff. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XIV 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE 


T 

JL  HE  MOST  PERNICIOUS  PHASE  OF  SPIRITU- 

alism  is  the  direct  harm  that  it  works  upon  human 
affairs.  Fraudulent  mediums  have  a law  unto  them- 
selves. This  is  their  practice  of  selfish  quest  for  cash 
and  fame,  irrespective  of  the  detrimental  effects  that 
they  may  produce  upon  their  dupes  or  the  world  at 
large. 

The  history  of  Spiritualism  teems  with  such  cases. 
Guided  by  “spirits,”  believers  have  gone  to  incredible 
extremes  in  their  conduct  of  business  and  personal  af- 

—(165)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (166) — 

fairs.  Sometimes  the  “inspiration”  begun  by  mediums 
passes  beyond  control.  A remarkable  example  of  this 
sort  was  the  construction  of  the  Winchester  house  in 
California.  In  that  instant,  a vexed  believer  began  the 
perpetual  construction  of  a huge  and  utterly  useless 
house.  Wing  after  wing  was  added,  until  the  building 
occupied  acres  of  ground.  Construction  ceased  only 
with  the  death  of  the  builder. 

Beneath  the  surface,  in  most  cases  of  individual  cre- 
dulity lies  the  motivating  effort  of  some  fraudulent 
medium.  In  their  efforts  to  reach  the  heights  of  gran- 
deur, fake  psychics  carry  on  a ceaseless  quest  for  infor- 
mation. When  facts  reach  their  knowledge,  they 
preserve  them  with  the  hope  of  convincing  victims. 
They  divulge  facts  only  by  degrees;  when  “inspired” 
by  the  “spirits.” 

Mediums  are  consistent  in  this  procedure.  They  fol- 
low their  game  of  personal  gain,  with  no  thought  of 
duty  to  society.  If  individuals  are  driven  to  insanity  or 
suicide;  if  the  public  is  blinded  to  important  facts,  it 
does  not  matter  to  the  medium.  His  own  purposes  come 
first,  last,  and  always. 

The  inside  stories  of  such  campaigns  are  sordid;  par- 
ticularly when  they  link  up  with  crime.  Hence  I shall 
relate  the  details  of  an  unfinished  case  which  I inves- 
tigated; one  which  concerns  the  most  cruel  crime  that 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  —(167)— 

America  has  known:  the  kidnaping  of  the  Lindbergh 
baby. 

One  week  after  the  kidnaping  of  the  child,  in 
March,  1932,  the  Rev.  Peter  J.  Birratella,  pastor  of  a 
spiritualistic  cult,  went  to  New  Jersey.  With  him,  he 
took  his  wife,  Mary  Cerrita,  a trance-medium  who 
gained  messages  when  in  a hypnotic  condition. 

Claiming  psychic  influence,  Mary  Cerrita  told 
authorities  that  the  Lindbergh  child  was  dead;  that  the 
body  would  be  found  upon  a certain  height  near  Hope- 
well.  Two  months  later,  the  body  was  found  in  almost 
the  exact  location  that  she  had  predicted. 

Mary  Cerrita  also  prophesied  that  a ransom  letter 
would  be  received  by  “Mr.  Breckenbridge.”  On  the  next 
day,  Colonel  Breckenridge,  the  Lindbergh  attorney, 
did  receive  such  a letter.  It  was  addressed  to  “Mr. 
Breckenbridge.”  The  name  “Breckenbridge”  was  incor- 
rect in  spelling;  it  fitted  exacdy  with  Mary  Cerrita’s 
pronunciation  and  prediction. 

During  her  seance,  Mary  Cerrita  was  said  to  have 
uttered  the  initials  J.  F.  C.;  these  were  the  initials  of 
Dr.  John  F.  (“Jafsie”)  Condon,  who  at  that  time — 
March  6,  1932 — had  not  publicly  become  connected 
with  the  Lindbergh  case. 

Upon  questioning  her  on  this  point  she  said  to  me: 
“Yes,  I saw  them  like  a light.” 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (168) — 

When  I further  questioned  her  if  she  were  quite  cer- 
tain what  they  were,  she  appeared  somewhat  uncertain 
and  said:  “I  can’t  remember  just  what  initials  they 
were.  I think  they  are  right,  but  I am  not  sure.  I was 
in  trance  and  it  is  hard  for  me  to  remember.” 

Some  time  later,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Birratella,  described  by 
a newspaper  writer  as  “a  wiry  little  Italian  with  bushy 
hair  and  a hard  eye,”  had  this  to  say  about  the  visit  to 
New  Jersey: 

Certainly  I took  Mary  to  New  Jersey.  I said  to  her:  “You 
have  the  truth.  Tell  it  and  you  will  be  famous  as  a medium.” 

But  they  would  not  listen.  They  arrest  us — for  fortune 
telling.  We  are  fined  two  hundred  dollars,  and  I have  not  paid 
back  yet  what  I borrowed.  They  arrest  us  so  they  could  get 
our  finger-prints. 

It  was  learned  later  by  the  United  Press  that  the 
Rev.  Birratella  and  his  wife  were  kept  under  surveil- 
lance after  they  made  their  startling  declarations  to  the 
New  Jersey  authorities. 

Lost  in  the  medley  of  events  which  concerned  the 
Lindbergh  case,  the  Birratella-Cerrita  episode  received 
none  of  the  exploitation  which  the  spiritualistic  cultist 
had  expected.  For  a time,  it  held  no  great  significance, 
except  as  a study  in  matters  psychic. 

Viewed  impartially,  the  statements  made  by  Mary 
Cerrita  must  have  come  from  one  of  two  sources: 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  —(169)— 

either  from  the  inspiration  that  Birratella  claimed;  or 
from  human  beings  who  knew  inside  facts  concerning 
the  kidnaping  of  the  baby. 

It  was  more  than  two  years  later,  following  the  arrest 
of  Richard  Hauptmann  on  the  charge  of  kidnaping, 
that  Rev.  Birratella  and  Mary  Cerrita  crashed  the  front 
pages  that  they  had  sought.  News  concerning  them  and 
their  seances  began  to  pop;  and  with  good  reason. 

Interest  was  centered  upon  the  district  where  Haupt- 
mann was  trapped.  One  block  from  the  filling  station 
where  he  cashed  a ransom  bill  was  the  former  home  of 
Isador  Fisch,  the  man  whom  Hauptmann  claimed 
had  given  him  the  ransom  money  and  where  he 
(Hauptmann)  was  reported  to  have  spent  much  time. 
Across  the  street  from  Fisch’s  earlier  residence  was  the 
“temple”  of  the  Rev.  Peter  Birratella. 

Then  came  the  revelation  that  Violet  Sharpe,  maid 
in  the  Morrow  household  who  killed  herself  at  the 
height  of  the  investigation  of  the  Lindbergh  case,  was 
linked  with  the  spiritualistic  cult  conducted  by  the  Rev. 
Birratella. 

This  was  learned  through  Professor  Robert  L.  Hec- 
tor, member  of  a recognized  spiritualistic  congregation, 
who  said  that  Mary  Cerrita  had  come  to  him  for  advice. 
When  asked  from  what  source  he  thought  Mary  Cer- 
rita had  gained  her  previous  information,  Hector  re- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(170)— 

plied:  “From  the  spirits — I’m  sure  of  that.”  The  Rev. 
Birratella  and  his  wife  admitted  knowing  Miss  Sharpe, 
but  denied  that  she  was  a member  of  their  “psychic” 
congregation.  However,  a news  report  of  January  10, 
1935,  gives  the  answer  thus: 

The  United  Press  confirmed  reports  of  Miss  Sharpe’s  affilia- 
tion with  Birratella’s  group  by  interviewing  the  Rev.  Birratella 
in  the  presence  of  Joseph  Dunninger,  noted  exposer  of  fake 
spiritualists. 

Quoting  further  from  a United  Press  despatch,  we 
find  an  excellent  summary  of  important  circumstances 
involved: 

Stranger  still  is  the  location  of  the  church  of  the  “psychic” 
group.  It  is  directly  across  the  street  from  the  former  home 
of  Isador  Fisch.  . . . The  church  is  less  than  a block  from 
the  filling  station  where  the  ransom  note  that  finally  trapped 
Hauptmann  appeared.  Only  a few  blocks  away  was  a speak- 
easy in  which  Septimus  Banks,  Morrow  butler,  known  to  be 
friendly  with  Miss  Sharpe,  spent  much  time.  “Open  meetings” 
of  the  Rev.  Birratella’s  flock  were  held  on  Thursdays,  Miss 
Sharpe’s  day  off.  When  Miss  Sharpe  swallowed  poison  a few 
days  after  the  baby’s  body  was  discovered,  police  disclosed  she 
had  been  nervous  when  first  questioned.  Had  she  heard  the 
prophecies  of  Mary  Cerrita  or  had  she  information  she  feared 
she  might  divulge,  was  the  question  arising  to-day. 

One  odd  factor  of  the  whole  case  presented  itself  to 
me.  Mary  Cerrita’s  ability  to  make  accurate  predictions 
was  confined  only  to  matters  which  concerned  the  kid- 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  — (171)— 

naping.  In  company  with  Theon  Wright,  United  Press 
stall  correspondent,  I visited  Birratella  and  his  wife. 

We  found  both  to  be  somewhat  talkative.  Birratella 
pounded  the  table  and  declared: 

“We  will  be  on  top.  They  would  not  listen — but  in 
two  years  it  will  all  come  out.  Maybe  less.  There  are 
more  than  Hauptmann  in  this  case.” 

“How  many?”  we  asked. 

“Not  more  than  this,”  replied  Birratella.  He  held  up 
four  fingers.  “Four — and  one  of  them  is  dead.” 

“Was  that  Fisch?” 

Mary  Cerrita  entered  the  discussion  following  our 
question. 

“No,  no,  no,”  she  said,  shaking  her  head.  “Fisch  had 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  It  was  a woman.  She  committed 
suicide.” 

I asked  her: 

“Was  the  woman  Violet  Sharpe?” 

Mary  shrugged  her  shoulders  and  replied  with  this 
cryptic  remark: 

“If  a person  is  not  guilty,  they  will  not  commit  sui- 
cide.” 

In  seeking  interviews  with  Peter  Birratella  and  his 
wife,  we  utilized  tact.  Newspaper  men  were  not  wel- 
come at  the  Birratella  residence.  One  representative  of 
the  press  had  been  forcibly  ejected  prior  to  our  visit. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(172)— 

I managed  to  gain  Birratella’s  confidence  to  some  de- 
gree. He  was  a dapper,  mysterious  looking  person,  well 
posted  on  hypnotism,  spiritualism,  and  kindred  phe- 
nomena. 

Birratella  told  me  that  his  wife  was  the  greatest 
medium  in  the  world  and  that  his  only  purpose  in  tak- 
ing her  before  the  authorities  was  to  prove  her  powers 
were  psychic.  He  further  told  me  that  he  was  in  posses- 
sion of  other  information — obtained  from  the  spirit 
world,  of  course — but  having  been  given  a raw  deal 
by  the  police,  he  was  not  interested  in  divulging  it. 

Inasmuch  as  predictions  made  by  Birratella  had 
proven  correct  so  far  as  the  Lindbergh  case  was  con- 
cerned, I was  anxious  to  witness  a seance  wherein  Mary 
Cerrita  brought  through  spirit  knowledge  under  her 
husband’s  guidance.  Mary  Cerrita,  a plump  young 
woman,  had  confidence  in  her  husband’s  powers  as  a 
hypnotist  and  spiritualist.  She  said  that  she  had  gone 
into  a trance  soon  after  the  Lindbergh  kidnaping;  that 
when  she  awoke  Birratella  told  her  that  she  had  made 
the  statements  which  were  later  given  to  the  authori- 
ties. 

Since  my  identity  was  not  known  to  Birratella  and 
Cerrita,  I managed  to  persuade  them  to  deliver  a sam- 
ple of  their  powers.  In  a private  seance,  Mary  Cerrita 
gave  me  a reading  that  consisted  generally  of  episodes 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUTPMANN  CASE  —(173)— 

that  never  occurred.  She  described  an  operation  that  I 
had  never  experienced. 

In  a later  seance,  she  told  me  that  I had  received 
an  arm  injury.  This  was  after  she  had  gained  oppor- 
tunity to  learn  who  I was.  The  arm  injury  was  one 
that  I had  experienced  more  than  four  years  before; 
but  which  had  been  heralded  in  front  page  stories 
within  recent  months.  I had  instituted  a damage  suit; 
and  correctly  predicted,  though  not  through  super- 
natural means,  the  exact  amount  that  the  jury  would 
award  me. 

The  fact  that  the  arm  injury  bobbed  up  after  Mary 
Cerrita  had  opportunity  to  guess  my  identity  was  the 
very  best  evidence  to  prove  that  she  was  not  psychic. 
It  was  the  most  conspicuous  of  recent  incidents  that 
concerned  my  personal  affairs.  Moreover,  my  photo- 
graph had  accompanied  the  newspaper  stories;  and 
could  have  served  as  the  very  means  whereby  Mary 
Cerrita  identified  me. 

Rejecting  this  one  statement  because  of  its  definite 
invalidity  as  a proper  test,  I can  affirm  that  Mary  Cer- 
rita’s  “facts”  concerning  myself  were  one  hundred  per- 
cent wrong.  But  in  the  facts  that  pertained  to  the  Lind- 
bergh case,  she  appeared  one  hundred  percent  right. 

Singularly,  also,  to  my  knowledge,  nothing  of  re- 
markable predictive  value  has  ever  been  attributed  to 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(i74)— 

Mary  Cerrita  outside  of  events  in  that  same  case.  Fur- 
thermore, in  the  course  of  newspaper  investigation  it 
was  disclosed  that  Mary  and  her  husband  opened  a 
new  spiritualistic  church  the  same  night  the  Lindbergh 
baby  was  kidnaped.  The  enterprise  was  abandoned, 
as  were  Mary’s  trances,  after  their  experience  with  the 
New  Jersey  authorities  and  later  arrest  for  fortune 
telling. 

Everything  that  they  said  came  from  the  “spirits” 
could  have  been  gained  from  persons  whom  they  knew. 
But  they  reserved  enough — Birratella  himself  stated  that 
he  could  tell  more — to  cover  the  links  that  they  might 
have  held  with  any  persons  concerned.  The  facts  con- 
cerning Violet  Sharpe,  for  instance,  were  not  discov- 
ered until  long  afterward. 

It  would  be  preposterous  to  assume  that  anything 
psychic  could  be  involved  in  Mary  Cerrita’s  famous 
predictions.  She  was  right  in  this  one  isolated  case. 
Nor  can  we  allow  that  her  prophecies  were 
merely  guess-work.  They  were  too  numerous;  more- 
over, she  proved  herself  a hopeless  guesser  in  the  read- 
ings that  she  gave  me. 

Once  the  names  of  Hauptmann,  Fisch  and  others 
were  brought  into  the  Lindbergh  case,  it  became  ob- 
vious that  the  Birratella-Cerrita  combine  had  an  ample 
source  of  information  in  their  own  neighborhood. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Photograph  Taken  from  the  Entrance  of  the  Reverend  Biratellas  Spirit 
Church  Showing  the  Building  Diagonally  Opposite  in  which  Isidor  Fisch 
Lived.  Hauptmann  Was  a Frequent  Visitor  Here. 

Note  Gas  Station  at  Corner  Where  the  Ransom  Bill  Was  Passed  That 
Resulted  in  Hauptmann’s  Arrest. 

Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by  Gck  igle 


Digitized  b] 


y Google 


Later,  a Spirit  Message  Is  Found  Written  upon  the  Card.  None  of 
the  Bindings  on  the  Bag  Have  Been  Tampered  With. 

This  Shows  How  the  Trick  Is  Accomplished.  The  Medium  Forces  the 
Point  of  a Pencil  through  the  Coarse  Fabric  of  the  Bag  and  Writes 
What  He  Chooses.  The  Size  of  the  Bag  Allows  Ample  Leeway  for  Any 

Message. 


A Sheet  of  Cardboard  Marked  for  Identification  by  a Spectator  Is  Placed 

Inside  a Cretonne  Bag. 

The  Bag  Is  Tied  and  Sealed  and  Then  Is  Taken  Inside  the  Medium’s 

Cabinet 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A Series  of  Stills  Made  from  a Feature  Motion  Picture.  The  Illus- 
tration Shows  How  Dunninger,  in  Spite  of  Complicated  Rope  Ties  and 
Bindings,  Waves  a Phosphorescent  Cloth  in  Front  of  the  Cabinet.  It  Is 
Attached  to  the  Indispensable  Collapsible  Reaching  Rod.  It  Will  Be 
Noted  the  Arm  of  the  Chair  Is  Removable. 

The  Illustration  Below  Shows  a Daylight  Seance.  A Cloth  Is  Held  in 
Front  of  Tambourines,  Bells  and  Trumpets  Resting  upon  a Table  Top. 

The  Hand  at  the  Left  Is  False.  The  Free  Hand  Concealed  Behind  the 
Cloth  Manipulates  the  Instruments. 


Digitized  by  Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  —(175)— 

There  is  a chance  that  they  could  have  cracked  the 
crime  wide  open  had  they  talked  in  mundane  terms 
instead  of  “spirit”  predictions. 

There  is  one  phase  of  the  situation  that  presents  an 
interesting  speculation.  Dropping  the  subject  of  where 
the  information  came  from,  who — we  ask — received  it  ? 
Peter  Birratella  or  Mary  Cerrita? 

The  question  can  not  be  answered.  Birratella  states 
that  he  heard  Mary  babble  it  while  in  a trance  condi- 
tion; therefore,  he  denies  contact  with  any  persons 
concerned.  Mary  Cerrita,  contrarily,  claims  no  knowl- 
edge of  what  she  actually  said  while  in  a cataleptic 
state.  She  relied  upon  Birratella’s  report  of  her  utter- 
ances. Therefore,  she  denies  personal  discussion  with 
people  who  were  involved  in  the  kidnap  case. 

Since  there  is  nothing  that  implicates  either  party 
in  the  actual  kidnaping,  both  Birratella  and  his  wife 
are  securely  situated.  Their  business  of  spirit  communi- 
cation, however,  has  not  benefited.  It  has  reached  a 
standstill  due  to  an  overabundance  of  unhealthy  pub- 
licity. 

It  would  seem  poor  judgment  on  Birratella’s  part 
when  he  insisted  upon  presenting  Mary  Cerrita  to  the 
New  Jersey  authorities.  It  was  a back-fire  at  the  time, 
a warning  better  than  any  that  the  medium  might  have 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(176)— 

received  from  the  spirit  world.  It  required  no  psychic 
ability  for  Birratella  and  his  wife  to  predict  trouble 
for  themselves.  The  bombshell  arrived  with  the  ar- 
rest of  Richard  Hauptmann. 

Circumstances  bring  us  to  a definite  conclusion. 
Had  the  case  been  less  important;  had  Birratella  and 
his  wife  presented  fewer  facts;  had  they  lived  farther 
from  a neighborhood  that  later  became  a hot-bed  of 
investigation,  they  would  have  gained  fame  that  they 
might  easily  have  used. 

They  would  have  been  in  a position  to  create  a wide 
circle  of  followers,  consisting  of  believers  who  would 
point  with  pride  and  listen  in  awe  to  the  story  of  the 
marvelous  predictions  that  Mary  Cerrita  had  gained 
from  communication  with  the  spirit  world. 

Of  such  stuff  are  psychic  circles  made.  Mediums 
have  capitalized  upon  publicity  in  the  past;  they  will 
continue  to  do  so  in  the  future.  The  Birratella  case 
stands  out,  however,  as  one  wherein  it  would  appear 
too  much  of  the  machinery  was  exposed  to  view. 

Therefore,  it  deserves  to  be  recorded;  that  it  may  re- 
main as  a yardstick  whereby  other  claims  may  be 
measured.  When  one  hears  of  new  instances  that  pre- 
sumably depend  upon  facts  that  the  spirits  alone  could 
know,  we  must  remember  the  case  of  Birratella. 

Sources  of  information  are  many  upon  the  earthly 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  — (177) — 

plane.  In  the  Birratella  instance,  such  sources  came  into 
the  limelight.  The  fact  that  they  have  been  kept  hidden 
upon  other  occasions  is  no  proof  that  they  should  be 
acceptable. 

I profess  to  an  “open  mind”  in  psychic  matters. 
But  my  definition  of  the  “open  mind”  is  far  more  logi- 
cal than  that  given  by  persons  who  believe  in  spiritual- 
ism. They  would  have  us  accept  spirit  control  as  a 
plausible  explanation  for  anything  that  a medium 
claims. 

My  viewpoint  is  more  definite.  Suppose  a crime  is 
committed.  We  know  that  crime  has  been  done.  We 
know  that  someone  performed  it.  If  the  criminal  is 
never  found;  if  the  crime  remains  totally  unsolved, 
the  only  answer  is  that  the  perpetrator  managed  to 
avoid  discovery. 

The  same  applies  to  the  “wonders”  performed  by 
mediums.  Something  definite  occurs — be  it  voices, 
materialization,  or  prediction — and  that  occurrence 
points  to  a physical  solution.  If  evidence  happens  to 
be  missing,  that  does  not  change  the  status  of  the 
manifestation.  Experience  has  shown  me  that  in  every 
case  where  an  investigation  is  thoroughly  and  com- 
petently pressed,  the  physical  solution  has  eventually 
been  gained. 

Pursuing  my  analogy,  we  observe  that  accidental 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


-(178)- 

happenings  sometimes  look  like  crime.  A case  of  sup- 
posed arson  may  turn  out  to  be  a chance  occurrence 
of  spontaneous  combustion.  Similarly,  there  are  rare 
psychic  happenings  that  involve  no  premeditated  action 
by  a fraudulent  medium. 

We  do  not,  however,  live  in  a world  where  fire  con- 
stantly strikes  down  from  the  sky.  Nor  do  we  inhabit 
a plane  that  is  flooded  with  wraiths  who  materialize  at 
call  and  whisper  predictions  into  the  ears  of  chosen 
listeners. 

If  we  did,  such  psychics  as  Peter  Birratella  and  Mary 
Cerrita  would  be  riding  in  important  limousines  in- 
stead of  holding  trance  seances  at  fifty  cents  a throw. 

Some  mediums  do  ride  in  expensive  cars.  But  the  pay- 
ments were  provided  by  their  physical  clients.  Not 
through  future  predictions — such  as  stockmarket  quo- 
tations— provided  by  friendly  spirits. 

When  speculative  ventures  are  voiced  through  from 
the  spirit  world,  mediums  kindly  pass  them  to  their 
customers  and  let  the  latter  take  the  chances. 

The  Birratella-Cerrita  messages  did  not  figure  in  the 
trial  of  Richard  Bruno  Hauptmann.  Testimony  there 
was  restricted  chiefly  to  witnesses  who  dealt  in  physi- 
cal subjects.  To  bring  in  two  evasive  exponents  of  psy- 
chic subjects  might  have  been  regarded  as  superfluous. 

That,  however,  does  not  alter  the  facts  so  far  as  they 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  IN  THE  HAUPTMANN  CASE  —(179)— 

concern  the  meddlesome  methods  of  mediumship. 

As  it  has  done  before;  as  it  will  do  again.  For  psychic 
fakers  think  little  of  the  troubles  in  this  world,  except 
as  they  can  profit  from  them.  Theirs  is  the  psychic 
realm  of  which  they  draw  fantastic  pictures,  that  the 
deluded  may  believe. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XV 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK 


In  the  course  of  my  spiritualistic  in- 
vestigations, I have  visited  certain  pretended  mediums 
whose  work  proved  unusually  startling  to  the  believers. 
The  explanation  in  each  case  lay  in  the  fact  that  trick- 
ery was  almost  one  hundred  percent  present. 

These  were  not  cases  of  persons  who  felt  that  they 
had  some  claim  to  psychic  powers.  They  were  in- 
stances wherein  fakery  ruled.  When  detected,  the 
methods  themselves  proved  the  character  of  the  frauds. 
I am,  therefore,  including  these  cases  in  this  single 
chapter. 

— (180)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK 


— (180- 

Madam  Beiderman,  a supposed  widow,  posed  as  a 
medium  in  Milwaukee.  She  worked  without  a cabinet, 
seated  amid  her  clients.  When  the  room  became  pitch- 
black,  ghosts  appeared,  supposedly  under  the  medium’s 
influence. 

The  ghosts  were  floating  heads  that  shone  like  vi- 
sions in  the  darkness.  Sitters  thought  they  recognized 
them  as  spirits  of  their  departed  friends.  The  floating 
heads  spoke,  in  various  voices.  When  the  seance  was 
over,  two  factors  were  apparent.  One,  that  Madam 
Beiderman  had  not  left  the  circle;  the  other,  that  there 
were  no  secret  ways  of  entering  the  room,  whereby 
confederates  could  have  joined  the  throng. 

Although  the  floor  was  heavily  carpeted,  I had,  how- 
ever, detected  footsteps  by  placing  my  ear  against  the 
floor.  Checking  up  on  the  medium’s  history,  I learned 
facts  that  revealed  the  imposture. 

Madam  Beiderman  was  not  a widow.  Her  husband 
was  a former  circus  ventriloquist.  He  appeared  at  the 
seance  room  nightly,  in  the  capacity  of  an  ordinary 
“believer.” 

The  spirit  faces  were  painted,  in  luminous  paint,  on 
the  back  of  his  vest.  Rising  from  the  circle,  he  had  only 
to  remove  his  coat  and  turn  back  toward  the  specta- 
tors. He  could  make  the  “ghosts”  come  and  vanish  as 
required.  He  produced  the  uncanny  vocal  effects, 
thanks  to  his  ability  at  ventriloquism. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(182)— 

One  of  the  cleverest  stunts  of  fake  mediumship  was 
performed  for  my  benefit  by  a slate-writing  medium 
who  called  himself  Professor  Kima;  but  who  had  pre- 
viously gone  under  the  name  of  Professor  Omar.  When 
I called  at  his  studio,  I was  ushered  into  a reception 
room  by  a curious,  hunchbacked  attendant.  After  the 
servant  had  gone,  the  professor  arrived  and  invited  me 
into  the  studio  itself. 

For  a fee  of  twenty-five  dollars,  he  began  his  slate 
writing  manifestation.  I examined  slates  and  wrote  my 
signature  upon  them.  The  professor  took  each  slate  in 
turn  and  laid  it  upon  a victrola,  near  the  table  where  I 
was  seated.  Two  slates  alone  were  used  of  the  six  that 
I examined.  The  professor  placed  the  pair  of  slates 
together.  I tied  them  with  my  own  handkerchief. 

When  opened,  the  slates  showed  messages,  signed 
by  names  that  I had  given  the  professor  as  those  of 
persons  in  the  spirit  world.  There  had  been  no  oppor- 
tunity for  the  professor  to  switch  the  slates  or  to  re- 
move them  from  my  view.  Nevertheless,  he  had,  un- 
wittingly, revealed  his  method. 

Either  he  had  no  second  attendant,  or  such  a person 
had  taken  a day  off;  in  either  event,  the  professor 
slipped  when  he  allowed  the  hunchback  to  usher  me 
into  the  reception  room.  I looked  that  fellow  over 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK  — (183) — 

very  carefully;  and  estimated  his  approximate  dimen- 
sions. 

The  assistant  was  small  enough  to  squeeze  into  the 
interior  of  a dummy  victrola.  That  was  why  the  pro- 
fessor had  laid  the  marked  slates  upon  the  talking 
machine.  The  dwarf  had  opened  a trap  beneath  the 
slates,  as  each  was  casually  placed  in  its  position.  Hear- 
ing my  conversation  with  Professor  Kima,  he  had 
simply  written  messages  and  signed  names  to  the  un- 
derside of  each  slate. 

Madame  Vesta,  a Boston  medium,  used  a similar 
scheme;  but  with  a variation.  When  I attended  her 
seance,  she  sat  in  a cabinet,  bound  to  a chair,  sur- 
rounded by  various  musical  instruments:  violin,  tam- 
bourine, trumpet,  and  a large  bass  drum. 

Soon  after  the  curtains  were  closed,  spirits  operated 
the  different  instruments.  When  the  curtains  were 
snatched  away,  at  intervals,  the  medium  was  seen  still 
bound  and  in  a trance. 

The  secret  of  the  seance  was  simply  a midget,  con- 
cealed in  the  bass  drum.  Being  inside  the  cabinet,  he 
had  every  opportunity  to  come  from  his  hiding  place, 
for  the  big  drum  had  a trap  working  on  a double 
spring.  Hence  he  could  slide  out  of  sight  again,  before 
the  curtains  were  drawn  open. 

One  of  the  neatest  parts  of  this  performance  was  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(184)— 

playing  of  the  violin.  No  bow  was  provided  with  the 
instrument.  The  spirits  presumably  could  play  with- 
out a bow.  The  midget,  accomplished  as  a musician, 
had  the  needed  bow  with  him  in  the  bass  drum. 

One  of  the  cleverest  table  lifting  tricks  that  I have 
witnessed  was  performed  by  a Greenwich  Village  me- 
dium, who  called  herself  Madame  Denton.  Her  seance 
was  held  in  the  sitting  room  of  an  old  house.  Two  of 
us  seated  ourselves  on  opposite  sides  of  an  oblong  table. 
While  the  medium  remained  distant,  we  pressed  our 
hands  against  the  table  top. 

Suddenly,  raps  came  from  the  table.  They  were 
sharp  in  sound  and  startling.  Then,  despite  our  pres- 
sure, the  table  began  to  levitate  itself.  It  raised  com- 
pletely from  the  floor,  tilted  slightly  at  the  medium’s 
command;  then  descended.  More  taps  were  heard; 
they  responded  to  our  questions.  After  a brief  inter- 
val, the  seance  ended. 

I knew  where  to  look  for  the  source  of  the  miracu- 
lous proceeding.  Close  observation  proved  that  my 
solution  was  correct,  although  the  medium  did  not 
know  that  I had  discovered  the  trickery. 

The  rug  on  the  floor  masked  a small  trap.  A design 
in  the  center  of  the  rug  was  attached  to  the  trap  itself. 
While  we  sat  at  the  table,  an  assistant  operated  from 
below.  He  attached  a pole  to  the  under  surface  of  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK 


—(185)— 

trap.  When  he  pushed  the  pole  upward,  he  gave  the 
taps,  which  were  sharp  despite  the  cloth  surface  of 
the  trap. 

He  used  the  same  implement  for  the  levitation. 
Powerful  upward  pressure  raised  the  table.  The  broad 
surface  of  the  flat  piece  from  the  floor  kept  the  table 
balanced,  for  it  came  against  the  center  of  the  table 
and  we  steadied  it  by  pressure  at  the  ends. 

Motions  of  the  pole  accounted  for  the  tipsy  behavior 
of  the  table,  which  was  practically  clamped  in  its  posi- 
tion, thanks  to  our  helpful  pressure.  After  the  table 
had  descended,  the  assistant  added  additional  raps; 
then  drew  the  trap  down  into  place. 

A Cincinnati  medium,  called  Madame  Bowerman, 
produced  remarkable  manifestations  with  a weight  sus- 
pended from  the  cork  of  a sealed  bottle.  This  appli- 
ance was  prepared  in  the  presence  of  myself  and  other 
sitters.  It  was  placed  upon  a table  in  the  center  of  the 
seance  room. 

As  we  grouped  ourselves  about  the  table,  we  asked 
questions.  Soon  the  spirits  began  to  answer.  They 
operated  the  weight  in  the  bottle.  It  swung  back  and 
forth,  clicking  the  inside.  One  rap  meant  “yes”;  two 
raps  meant  “no”;  and  the  swinging  weight  always 
obliged  with  one  answer  or  the  other. 

The  medium  ordered  the  answers,  by  simply  signal- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (186) — 

ling  to  a confederate;  for  he — one  of  the  sitters — was 
the  person  who  did  the  work  required  from  the 
“spirits.”  He  was  a very  inconspicuous  gentleman.  But 
he  chose  the  proper  chair  in  the  circle. 

Beneath  the  rug  was  the  old  device  known  as  a 
“plate  lifter.”  It  consisted  of  a rubber  bulb,  a rubber 
tube,  and  a smaller,  thinner  bulb  at  the  other  end.  The 
heavy  bulb  was  beneath  the  confederate’s  foot;  the 
small  one,  under  a table  leg. 

By  pressing  the  large  bulb,  the  confederate  forced 
air  through  the  tube.  It  caused  the  table  leg  to  rise  and 
fall,  so  slightly  as  to  be  almost  imperceptible.  That 
produced  the  sway  of  the  weight  within  the  bottle.  It 
could  be  controlled  completely  by  the  expert  effort 
of  the  practiced  confederate. 

Being  entirely  covered  by  the  rug,  the  apparatus  was 
unseen.  Moreover,  the  confederate  used  another  idea 
to  hide  his  foot  motions.  He  wore  shoes  of  an  over- 
large size.  Hence  he  did  not  have  to  fully  move  his 
shoe.  All  the  foot  pressure  was  exerted  within  the 
heavy  shoe  itself. 

Since  I recognized  two  factors  in  the  performance: 
one,  the  ease  in  which  the  swinging  weight  could  be 
controlled  with  little  pressure;  the  other,  how  the  plate 
lifter  had  frequently  been  used  in  pretended  spookery 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK  —(187)— 

of  bobbing  plates  upon  a dinner  table,  I naturally 
formed  the  connection  between  the  two. 

From  then  on,  my  observation,  directed  at  the  table 
and  at  the  suspected  member  of  the  group,  was  suffi- 
cient to  give  me  the  entire  answer  to  the  fakery. 

Madame  Amelia  Bosworth,  a medium  in  Pordand, 
Oregon,  performed  a series  of  varied  wonders  during 
a seance  which  I attended.  She  seated  herself  upon  a 
raised  throne;  then  was  covered  with  a black  cloth. 
Her  hands  and  feet,  however,  were  always  in  view. 

Objects  were  placed  in  her  lap:  bells,  slate,  chalk. 
Soon  manifestations  began.  The  bells  rang.  A Japanese 
maid  reached  beneath  the  cloth  and  brought  out  the 
slates.  Messages  were  found  upon  them.  Other  slates 
were  placed  beneath  the  cloth.  The  medium  produced 
more  messages. 

To  the  sitters,  the  feats  seemed  amazing,  because  the 
medium’s  hands  were  visible  all  the  while.  Naturally, 
if  one  of  her  hands  had  been  out  of  view,  she  could 
easily  have  accomplished  the  wonders  herself.  That 
was  why  I particularly  studied  Madame  Bosworth’s 
hands. 

Had  she  used  a dummy  hand  to  keep  in  sight,  the 
fraud  would  have  been  obvious,  for  the  seance  room 
was  not  dark.  She  had  a better  scheme  than  that.  Real 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— ( 1 88) — 

hands  were  the  ones  that  we  saw;  but  one  hand  did 
not  belong  to  Madame  Bosworth. 

A girl  was  stretched  in  the  dais  upon  which  the 
throne  stood.  It  was  her  hand  that  extended  in  place 
of  Madame’s  right.  The  girl’s  hand  came  up  through 
an  arm  of  the  throne.  The  cloth  hung  over  the  end  of 
the  arm;  the  girl’s  hand,  pushing  through  a trap, 
worked  itself  into  view. 

The  nervous  motions  of  the  medium’s  hands — in- 
tended to  indirectly  convince  all  skeptics  that  the 
hands  were  real — were  the  give-away  that  made  the 
explanation  certain.  The  hands  did  not  quite  corre- 
spond in  their  gesticulations.  They  indicated,  time  and 
again,  that  they  were  hands  of  different  persons. 

A Chicago  medium,  Madame  Brockman,  claimed 
the  unusual  ability  to  materialize  rabbits,  flowers  and 
doves,  after  both  her  cabinet  and  surroundings  had 
been  examined.  She  performed  while  attired  in  a one- 
piece  bathing  suit,  which  proved  that  she  could  not 
have  such  bulky  objects  upon  her  person. 

I attended  one  of  Madame  Brockman’s  seances  and 
detected  the  method  that  she  used.  It  was  a develop- 
ment of  an  old  mediumistic  trick;  but  she  handled  it 
more  effectively  than  her  predecessors. 

After  the  medium  was  tied  to  a chair  in  the  cabinet, 
a committee  inspected  the  knots.  These  persons  left  the 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MEDIUMS  AT  WORK 


—(189)— 

cabinet;  the  last  to  go  was  a woman  who  happened 
to  be  a confederate.  She  stopped  at  the  door  of  the 
cabinet,  just  as  the  lecturer  who  introduced  the  me- 
dium was  about  to  draw  the  curtain. 

Hidden  by  a special  skirt,  the  woman  confederate 
carried  a strong  bag  of  black  silk,  which  could  be 
detached  by  a simple  tug  of  a supporting  cord.  As  the 
curtain  closed,  she  released  this  bundle;  then  emerged 
from  the  cabinet.  The  curtain,  sweeping  shut  behind 
her,  hid  the  package  that  had  been  left  in  the  cabinet. 

Madame  Brockman  had  merely  to  free  one  hand, 
reach  for  the  bag,  and  handle  the  zipper  that  closed 
its  mouth.  One  by  one,  she  produced  the  rabbits  and 
doves,  which  began  to  make  their  prompt  exit  from 
the  curtains.  The  medium  strewed  the  flowers  all  about 
her;  then  tucked  the  flattened  silk  bag  within  her  bath- 
ing suit. 

Replacing  her  hand  in  the  ropes,  she  called  for  the 
opening  of  the  curtain.  When  the  curtain  was  drawn, 
Madame  was  seen  wreathed  with  flowers  while  the 
last  of  the  live-stock  followed  their  companions  that 
had  previously  gained  egress  from  the  cabinet. 

Physical  manifestations  almost  always  denote  un- 
adulterated fakery  on  the  part  of  the  so-called  medium. 
Persons  who  believe  that  they  have  some  psychic 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(190)— 

power  may  babble  in  voices,  make  raps  of  a minor 
sort,  or  produce  automatic  drawings  and  writing. 

But  more  elaborate  phenomena  can  not  be  gained, 
even  by  persons  who  are  self-deceived.  Slate  writings, 
materializations  and  the  production  of  solid  and  living 
objects  require  previous  preparation.  They  must  be 
arranged  with  malice  aforethought. 

The  seances  which  I have  described  are  simply  rep- 
resentative of  many  others  that  I have  attended.  They 
stand  as  examples  of  the  trickery  which  has  been  and 
is  used  to  delude  and  pluck  the  public. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XVI 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM 


Q 

W-rPIRIT  TRUMPETS  ARE  MUCH  LIKED  BY 

mediums.  They  form  one  item  of  paraphernalia  that 
can  be  bought  ready-made  and  openly.  Phosphorescent 
cheese-cloth  and  click-clack  table  rappers  must  be  pre- 
pared secretly,  in  the  dark  of  the  moon.  Not  so  the 
spirit  trumpet.  It  can  be  had  on  open  market.  It  may 
be  bought  by  mail. 

In  fact,  we  find  it  listed  in  a mail-order  catalog, 
under  the  head  of  “Occult  Accessories.”  A recom- 
mended trumpet,  with  three  rings.  In  four  styles: 

— (191)— 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(192)— 

fiber  at  $4.00;  aluminum  at  $4.50;  nickel-silver  at  $5.50; 
brass  at  $6.00. 

Which  is  preferable?  Even  the  advertisers  do  not 
claim  to  know.  They  admit  that  some  uphold  the 
brass  and  nickel-silver  as  having  a clearer  voice  power. 
But  there  are  others,  so  the  advertisement  states,  who 
swear  by  aluminum;  and  others  are  pleased  with  the 
results  obtained  from  fiber  trumpets. 

All  that  is  certain  is  that  the  maker  of  the  trumpets 
has  spent  years  closely  observing  the  seance  rooms  of 
noted  mediums;  and  he  has  studied  the  Spiritual  Vi- 
brations of  both  the  Positive  and  Negative  forces  of 
material  and  Spiritual  Planes.  Yes,  he  must  know  his 
Trumpets;  and  when  he  says  the  three-section  trumpet 
is  best,  it  probably  must  be. 

The  prices  are  not  high,  considering  that  the  pur- 
chaser receives  a luminous  ring  free  with  the  trumpet. 
This  band  shines  forth  in  the  dark  and  lets  every  one 
in  the  circle  know  the  exact  location  of  the  trumpet. 
It  fits  on  the  large  end  of  the  trumpet  and  is  visible 
during  the  entire  seance. 

A very  nice  improvement;  but  the  advertiser  does 
not  state  something  that  many  mediums  know.  That 
good  old  luminous  band  can  work  two  ways.  Pulled 
loose  from  the  trumpet  end  and  extended  on  a reach- 
ing rod,  it  floats  way  up  by  the  ceiling  while  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  — (193) — 

medium — the  trumpet  in  his  grasp — pipes  sotto  voce 
messages  through  the  helpful  horn. 

The  advertiser  probably  knows  nothing  of  this  mat- 
ter. It  is  not  mentioned  in  the  two  pages  of  closely 
crowded  type  that  give  advice  on  trumpet  work.  What 
he  does  say  is  that  Trumpet  Mediumship  is  surrounded 
with  a great  deal  of  mystery. 

You  must,  says  the  advertiser,  select  your  trumpet 
medium  and  have  him — or  her — sit  with  back  to  the 
East.  Hymns  will  help  magnetize  the  medium  to  gain 
clairaudience.  Of  course  the  medium  must  be  able  to 
hear  by  the  inner  or  spiritual  voice.  That  takes  longer 
for  some  persons  than  others,  just  as  in  music,  singing 
or  the  like — according  to  the  advertiser. 

It’s  something  like  a telephone.  That’s  all.  You 
wouldn’t  move  a telephone  all  around  the  place — out 
in  the  yard,  down  cellar,  in  the  parlor.  No!  You  want 
the  telephone  in  the  best  place  for  it.  The  same  with 
the  trumpet.  Learn  to  use  it  in  a given  place.  If  you 
have  trouble  with  it,  burn  some  incense  before  you  go 
to  bed.  Write  out  what  you  want  to  know.  The  spirits 
may  talk  through  the  trumpet  after  the  lights  are  out, 
or  if  you  go  to  sleep  too  soon,  they  will  appear  in  a 
vision. 

That’s  the  system  for  money  matters,  or  business. 
As  for  love  affairs,  it  is  better  to  burn  two  candles  for 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


— (!94) — 

an  hour  or  so.  When  you  go  to  bed,  have  the  large 
end  of  the  trumpet  near  your  head. 

Incense  and  candles? 

They  are  in  the  catalog.  It  will  take  you  a while  to 
find  them,  for  this  catalog  has  more  than  five  hun- 
dred pages.  There  are  more  than  a dozen  pages  ad- 
vertising incense  alone.  Temple  Incense  is  particularly 
good.  It  induces  the  clairvoyant  state  at  $2.00  for  the 
large  size  package;  $5.00  for  the  extra-large  size.  The 
catalog  takes  time  out  to  include  a page  of  daily  re- 
citals to  be  used  with  Temple  Incense. 

Oriental  Incense  comes  in  an  extra-large  size  pack- 
age for  $4.75.  It  is  high-grade  and  slow-burning.  It 
works  well  with  Invocations  and  Occult  Rites  of  the 
Orient.  In  addition,  for  $5.50,  the  Mystic  Rites  Incense 
is  on  the  market.  It  is  a private  brand;  with  dreamy, 
Oriental  odor.  It  is  good  to  burn  when  taking  exer- 
cises for  the  development  of  Higher  Spiritual  Powers. 

Black  Incense,  a dead-black  compound,  is  the  kind 
that  is  always  used  by  those  who  practice  the  Rituals 
of  Black  Magic.  Then  there  is  the  brand  known  as 
The  Master’s  Oriental  Incense;  and  another  compound 
of  Ceremonial  Incense  with  secret  preparations  that 
were  used  by  those  old  Arabian  Chemists.  ...  It 
makes  an  exquisite  suffumigation,  so  the  page  adver- 
tisement informs  us. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  —(195)— 

A leering  face  glares  from  the  catalog.  It  represents 
a Black  Magic  Incense  Burner,  stated  to  be  of  hideous 
appearance,  with  which  we  agree.  The  catalog  says 
that  it  is  shocking  and  dreadful  to  look  at.  That,  ac- 
cording to  the  Old  Ancients  is  to  drive  away  Evil  In- 
fluences. The  Old  Ancients  are  not  quoted,  of  course. 
The  catalog  specifies  that  they  claimed  it,  so  it  is  said. 
A belief  prevailed  among  the  Ancients  to  that  effect. 
In  fact,  something  is  written  down  in  an  Ancient 
Manuscript  to  support  it. 

The  incense  burner,  as  depicted,  has  a rather  horsey 
look;  tusks  add  adornment  to  its  equine  teeth;  and 
it  is  shaggily  maned  and  bearded;  all  finished,  as  ad- 
vertised, in  Oriental  bronze.  We  are  informed  that 
when  black  incense  is  used  in  this  burner,  a magic 
wand  is  also  essential.  In  fact,  to  quote  the  catalog, 
persons  have  paid  $50,  $100,  and  as  high  as  $250  to 
people  who  claimed  they  could  remove  an  Evil  Influ- 
ence and  drive  away  an  Evil  Spirit. 

After  a page  of  chat  on  this  subject,  the  famous 
French  polished  wand  is  ballyhooed.  It  is  a useful 
article,  being  sometimes  spoken  of  as  a Mysterious 
Wand,  Destroying  or  Blasting  Wand;  being  ebony 
black  colored,  French  polished  and  tapering,  it  usually 
sells  for  $5.00.  This  brings  us  back  to  the  Incense 
Burner,  which  represents  $6.00  in  value.  But  the  com- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


— (196) — 

bination  is  being  sold  at  a very  low  price  because  there 
are  hundreds  of  deserving  people  who  wish  something 
which  they  can  use  as  protection  against  Evil  Spirits, 
Enemies  and  Bad  Influences.  So  the  knock-down  price 
— in  black  type — is  $5.50.  With  a reminder  that  you 
can  purchase  a box  of  Black  Incense  at  the  same  time. 

There  are  other  incense  burners  listed  on  the  suc- 
ceeding pages;  and  then  we  come  to  candles,  which 
are  introduced  by  a half-tone  illustration  of  a hand 
materializing  from  a candle;  and,  in  turn,  holding 
another  candle  which  is  burning  at  both  ends. 

This  picture,  referred  to  as  a “ materialized  hand”  has 
an  inner  or  allegorical  meaning.  Since  we  see  that  a 
candle  can  burn  at  both  ends,  we  know  that  life  exists 
both  in  spirit  and  material  worlds.  The  talk  turns  to  a 
Hypnotic  Brand  of  Invocation  Candles.  We  learn  that 
the  Hindu  Hypnotist  is  a Soul  who  uses  the  right  kind 
of  candles.  They  come  in  boxes,  at  $2.25  a dozen.  Two 
styles:  Oriental  Yellow  and  Pure  White.  One  for  male 
subjects;  the  other  for  female. 

Hindus,  when  they  study  hypnotism,  usually  sit  in 
seclusion  burning  candles.  So  we  are  told,  at  least. 
That  is  why  Western  hypnotists  do  not  come  up  to 
Hindus.  Buy  plenty  of  candles;  burn  a few  dozen. 
Such  is  the  inference.  Of  course,  there  are  candles  of 
divers  colors — all  listed  in  the  catalog — for  other  pur- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  —(197)— 

poses.  All  sold  by  the  dozen.  Then  come  candle-sticks, 
the  natural  accessory. 

After  that,  Gazing  Crystals.  They  run  at  various 
prices;  they  have  stands,  or  brass  crystal  holders  (ex- 
tra); and  are  amplified  by  the  use  of  a Hindu  Magic 
Mirror,  listed  later  in  the  catalog. 

A person  inclined  to  levity  might  remark  that  all 
the  purchaser  now  needs  is  a Hindu  costume.  Quite 
true.  The  catalog  is  ready  to  supply  it.  Page  234  offers 
a complete  rig:  tunic,  turban  and  girdle  of  silk.  With 
these  are  provided  a star  and  crescent  pin  for  the  pur- 
ple tunic;  and  a pin  of  sparkling  brilliants  for  the 
turban.  Total  price,  $30.  To  soften  this,  a free  premium 
is  added:  candles,  incense,  burner  and  Oriental  per- 
fume with  which  to  anoint  the  tunic.  These  premiums 
are  valued  at  $25 ; but  they  are  a gift  to  those  who  buy 
the  Hindu  togs. 

Without  invocation  of  spirits;  in  fact,  with  practi- 
cally no  effort,  one  can  protect  himself  mightily  by 
purchasing  other  items  in  this  catalog.  The  best  bet 
for  the  uninitiated  appears  to  be  a talismanic  ring.  Here, 
also,  is  room  for  choice,  with  rings  running  from  a 
few  dollars  up  to  much  higher  prices. 

Each  ring  has  a virtue  all  its  own.  There  is  the 
Coventry  Ring,  a famous  talisman  of  the  Fifteenth 
Century.  Next,  the  Ancient  Pentagram  Ring,  with  a 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(198)— 

five  pointed  star  engraved  upon  it.  The  Swastika  Ring 
is  a good  old  reliable  talisman.  It  appears  to  have  high 
standing  in  India,  where  it  “is  liked  by  the  banking 
and  moneyed  class.”  But  no  one  should  be  without 
the  Egyptian  Signet  and  Seal  Talisman  Ring.  This  is 
made  from  virgin  gold,  exclusively  for  occult  students. 
It  is  supposed  to  preserve  its  wearer  against  ill  luck 
and  evil  influences. 

Having  equipped  all  four  fingers  of  the  left  hand, 
we  consider  the  right.  The  King  Solomon  Ring,  with 
its  Chaldaic  inscription  stands  as  a reminder  to  the 
wearer  that  no  matter  what  his  troubles  and  difficul- 
ties may  be,  they  will  soon  pass  away.  The  inscription 
on  the  ring  means:  “This  Shall  Also  Pass.” 

Next  in  line  is  the  Three  Headed  Snake  Ring.  This 
is  the  sacred  ring  of  the  Magi,  the  ring  of  strength. 
The  Ancients,  being  fond  of  Divination,  were  wont 
to  place  confidence  and  belief  in  this  particular  type  of 
ring.  But  there  is  another  Ancient  Talisman  Ring  that 
must  not  be  forgotten.  According  to  a work  on  Cere- 
monial Magic,  this  ring  gives  invisibility,  even  to  the 
eyes  of  the  genii.  It  has  to  be  used  from  finger  to  finger 
during  the  ritual,  while  the  possessor  recites  the  magic 
words:  “Benatir,  Carakau,  Dedos,  Entinarmi.” 

Last  for  the  right  hand  is  the  Chinese  Good  Luck 
Ring.  It  puts  its  wearers  “in  the  money.”  Stage  stars 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  — (199) — 

have  found  it  lucky;  and  one  purchaser  has  testified 
that  a Chinese  Spirit  visited  him  in  a dream  because 
he  wore  the  ring.  This  chap  has  a hunch  that  wearers 
of  the  Chinese  Rings  might  be  lucky  enough  to  have 
an  Oriental  Guide  on  their  constant  trail. 

One  thing  is  certain.  Any  one  who  buys  the  eight 
rings  mentioned  and  wears  four  on  each  hand  may 
find  himself  fortunate  in  combat.  Brass  knuckles 
would  be  unnecessary  to  fists  well-weighted  with  these 
talismans. 

The  main  function  of  this  bulky  catalog  is  to  intro- 
duce Occult  and  Spiritual  Books.  Most  of  the  talismans 
are  listed  in  the  later  pages,  giving  preference  to  the 
book  lists.  Three  pages  are  devoted  to  emphasizing  the 
importance  of  printing  one’s  name  and  address  plainly; 
not  surprising,  when  one  considers  the  mental  caliber 
of  some  of  the  customers  to  whom  the  catalog  would 
appeal. 

It  is  puzzling,  though,  to  learn  that  this  mail  order 
house  would  ever  be  troubled  about  reading  names 
and  addresses.  It  boasts  the  services  of  “the  greatest 
adept  living  to-day.”  It  has  stacks  of  crystal  balls,  magic 
mirrors  and  spirit  trumpets,  always  on  hand.  One 
would  suppose  that  even  a shipping  clerk  could  be 
easily  trained  to  get  a spirit  answer  when  stumped  with 
a scribbled  name  and  address. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


—(200)—  INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 

One  of  the  books  sold  is  called  the  “Old  Book  of 
Magic”  and  eight  pages  of  the  catalog  are  given  to 
reproducing  illustrations  from  that  impressive  work. 
One  picture  shows  “an  awful  appearance  of  a spirit,” 
which  is  pointing  to  a clock  and  telling  a conscience- 
stricken  man  the  very  hour  at  which  his  doom  will 
strike. 

Another  interesting  volume  is  “India’s  Hood  Un- 
veiled,” which  covers  the  subject  of  Hindu  Levitation. 
The  catalog  states  that  all  cases  of  levitation  performed 
on  the  stage  are  accomplished  by  using  piano  wire 
and  that  throwing  the  hoop  around  the  body  is  an 
old  Yankee  trick — the  wires  are  there  all  the  while. 
The  real  handlers  of  the  levitation  act  are  the  Hindu 
Sages.  A yogi  or  faquir  needs  no  piano  wires. 

Following  that  blurb  appears  a picture,  an  artist’s 
rendering  of  “Vayusthambam,”  explained  as  a Hindu 
term  meaning  levitation.  It  shows  a seated  Hindu  ob- 
serving a girl  in  white,  who  is  floating  corpselike  in 
mid-air,  with  a bunch  of  roses  resting  upon  her. 

This  happens  to  be  a close  reproduction  of  the  old 
“Levitation  of  Trilby”  as  performed  by  Herrmann, 
the  famous  magician.  The  bunch  of  flowers  was  used 
in  that  illusion  in  order  to  hide  the  supporting  rod 
that  extended  through  the  curtain  in  back  of  the  “levi- 
tated” form.  Thus  the  advertisement  that  speaks  of 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  —(201)— 

“genuine”  Hindu  levitation  uses  as  its  illustration  one 
of  the  methods  which  its  describes  as  a mere  trick. 

The  same  advertisement  talks  of  the  “Samahdi”  or 
Living  Burial  and  alleges  it  to  be  a genuine  Oriental 
miracle  that  can  be  learned  from  “India’s  Hood  Un- 
veiled.” As  testimony  to  this  fact,  it  reproduces  press 
clippings  of  a vaudeville  performance  in  which  the 
marvel  was  presented.  This  form  of  “miracle”  has 
been  thoroughly  exposed;  there  has  never  been  a 
genuine,  sustained  living  burial  shown  on  any  vaude- 
ville stage. 

The  catalog  offers  three  books  on  Hypnotism.  One 
in  its  fiftieth  edition;  another  in  its  seventieth ; the 
third  in  its  ninetieth.  It  prints  a crude  pen  and  ink 
sketch  by  “an  expert  artist,”  who  “understands  the 
great  and  wonderful  possibilities”  of  Hypnotism.  The 
picture  shows  a hypnotist,  whose  eye  is  throwing  a 
glare  like  a searchlight,  bowling  over  a rigid  victim  by 
hypnotic  power. 

The  catalog  states  that  this  shows  how  Hypnotism 
“could  be  used  by  a detective,  should  he  understand 
this  science,”  illustrating  how  a thief  might  be  “in- 
stantly hypnotized  and  not  only  made  to  confess  his 
crime  but  also  forced  to  return  the  stolen  article.” 

In  addition  is  a photograph  of  a man  rigid  between 
two  chairs  with  two  boys  standing  upon  his  body. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (202) — 

This  is  supposed  to  be  a wonderful  hypnotic  feat 
learned  by  studying  one  of  these  books. 

The  first  case  named — that  of  the  electric  eye — is 
an  impossibility,  not  within  the  range  of  hypnotism. 
The  latter  case — the  rigidity  test — is  an  old  stunt  of 
hypnotism.  Any  confederate,  or  “horse”  as  they  call 
them  with  the  “hyp”  acts,  can  brace  his  body  to  re- 
ceive the  weight  of  two  or  more  persons. 

The  most  advertised  book  in  the  catalog  is  the 
“Great  Book  of  Magical  Art”  which  covers  about 
every  form  of  occult  mystery,  spiritualistic  develop- 
ment, witchcraft,  psychometry,  astral  auras,  vampirism 
and  what-not  that  can  be  called  to  mind.  It  is  sup- 
ported by  a batch  of  printed  testimonials,  in  the  form 
of  affidavits  from  purchasers  who  bought  the  book 
more  than  thirty  years  ago. 

Once  a new  student  has  mulled  through  this  colos- 
sal volume  (leather  bound  at  $10.75  an<^  $12.75),  he 
should  be  due  to  order  a carload  of  incense,  burners, 
crystals,  candles,  talismans,  scrolls,  and  Hindu  tunic. 
For  the  book  covers  all  those  magnitudinous  subjects 
and  constitutes,  according  to  the  blurb,  “A  Veritable 
Literary  Macrocosm.” 

Any  one  who  buys  from  the  book  list — most  espe- 
cially those  who  have  studied  the  “Great  Book  of 
Magical  Art  and  East  Indian  Occultism” — is  ready  for 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Dunninger  under  Test  Conditions  Produces,  by  Mechanical  Means,  the 
Ghost  of  Harry  Houdini  which  the  American  Press  Pronounces  Superior 
to  Any  Materialized  by  So-called  Spiritualistic  Mediums. 


Digitized 


b>  Google 


Original  from  ** 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by  Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by  Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  —(203)— 

a diploma.  This  commends  them  to  the  attention  of 
the  public.  Persons  who  have  received  it  consider  it 
priceless.  Professional  people — the  ones  specified  are 
“Clairvoyants,  Mediums  and  those  consulted  by  the 
public” — apparently  like  to  frame  this  diploma  and 
hang  it  on  view. 

These  diplomas  are  free.  Absolutely  no  charge.  But 
of  course  there  is  a charge  for  the  services  of  the  artist 
who  traces  the  name  of  the  recipient  upon  the  diploma 
and  attaches  the  seal.  Plus  shipping  expenses,  etc.  The 
charge  is  three  dollars.  In  black  ink.  Gold  ink  looks 
better.  Being  more  expensive,  it  costs  five  dollars. 

Among  the  many  “free”  gifts  listed  in  the  catalog — 
they  are  listed  by  the  dozen  and  come  with  orders 
for  various  books — is  the  “world-renowned”  Kavacha 
Talisman.  You  must  use  one  of  these  to  learn  what 
it  is. 

Worn  about  the  neck,  the  Kavacha  frees  its  bearer 
from  a paragraph  of  woes.  It  prevents  untimely  death 
and  early  decrepitude.  It  bestows  perpetual  youth;  and 
is  a charm  against  all  “spirits,  ghosts,  constellations, 
etc.”  With  this  talisman,  a man  gets  rich  within  the 
shortest  possible  time. 

The  Kavacha  Talismans  are  imported  from  India. 
None  sold  for  money.  Given  away — with  orders,  of 
course.  Five  pages  of  testimonials  (all  written  from 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(204)— 

India)  praise  the  merits  of  the  Kavacha.  It  has  cured 
malaria,  insanity,  toothache  and  writer’s  cramp.  It  has 
brought  success  in  litigation,  horse  races  and  lotteries. 

With  the  advertisement  of  the  Kavacha  Talisman  is 
printed  a quotation — one  Slo\a  from  the  Sastras : 
“Sarvagraha  Prasamani  Nishesa  Bishanasini  Jayam  Sar- 
batra  Kurnte  Dhamada,  Sumatlproda.” 

Beneath  this,  in  big  type:  REWARD  FIVE  HUN- 
DRED RUPEES,  with  the  special  notice:  “Above  we 
have  quoted  a Sanskirt  Sloka.  It  is  not  composed  by 
us  but  quoted  from  the  Holy  Sastras.  If  any  one  can 
prove  that  this  Sloka  is  not  quoted  from  the  Holy 
Sastras  but  is  a bogus  verse,  we  are  prepared  to  pay 
him  at  once  Rupees  Five  Hundred  as  a reward.” 

You  couldn’t  win  that  award  if  you  had  a pocket- 
full  of  Kavacha  Talismans. 

A perusal  of  this  occult  catalog  is  perpetually  inter- 
esting; but  wearisome.  Being  limited  to  five  hundred 
pages,  it  has  been  crammed  with  pages  of  fine  type 
that  produce  as  woozy  an  effect  through  constant  read- 
ing as  any  crystal  ball  or  Oriental  incense. 

It  illustrates  to  what  extent  belief  in  a hodge-podge 
of  superstitions  can  be  fostered  and  promulgated.  It 
reminds  one  of  a spirit  medium’s  lecture.  It  is  filled 
with  long  paragraphs  of  psychic  propaganda  that  fits 
the  customers  whom  it  reaches. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


WHERE  THE  TRUMPETS  COME  FROM  —(205)— 

Apparently,  this  one  mail  order  house  has  been  suc- 
cessful. The  size  of  the  catalog  testifies  to  that  fact. 
Moreover,  there  are  others  in  the  business.  This  cata- 
log warns  against  competitors.  There  seem  to  be  too 
many  rivals,  selling  books  that  are  not  authentic;  ped- 
dling incense  that  will  attract  evil  spirits  instead  of 
good  ones. 

All  of  which  shows  the  extent  of  credulity  and  su- 
perstition as  they  exist  in  this  enlightened  age.  It  is 
small  wonder  that  seance  rooms  are  filled  to  capacity 
while  this  sort  of  propaganda  is  at  large. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


CHAPTER  XVII 


Digitized  by 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


T 

JL  he  term  “Spiritism”  may  be  an  un- 
familiar  one  to  many  readers  of  this  book.  That  is  not 
surprising.  Every  effort  has  been  made  to  forget  the 
word;  by  those  to  whom  it  definitely  applies,  namely, 
the  Spiritists.  They  are  the  persons  whom  we  know 
as  Spiritualists;  who  call  their  chosen  cause  “Spiritual- 
ism.” 

Technically,  all  believers  in  a divine  influence  are 
“spiritualists”  as  opposed  to  “materialists.”  But  within 
the  past  century,  a single  group  has  chosen  to  grasp 

—(206)— 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(207)— 

the  title  for  themselves.  They  are  the  persons  who 
believe  that  disembodied  spirits  fluctuate  between 
another  plane  and  this  one.  They  base  their  precepts  en- 
tirely upon  the  supposed  statements  of  those  “con- 
trols” and  “guides.”  They  are,  therefore,  spiritists',  and 
their  doctrine,  spiritism , is  a barren  one;  for  it  can  be 
changed  or  twisted  at  the  whim  of  any  one  who  claims 
contact  with  the  spirit  world. 

For  mere  convenience,  we  shall  refer  to  Spiritism 
by  the  term  which  its  exponents  prefer:  Spiritualism. 
We  are  dealing  with  mediums  and  their  ways;  and 
they  have  managed  to  force  acceptance  of  the  term 
Spiritualism  to  define  their  cult.  With  this  concession, 
we  can  briefly  summarize  Spiritualism  and  its  growth. 

Spiritualism  is  the  outcrop  of  superstition.  It  existed 
in  past  centuries,  as  the  chief  support  of  every  belief 
that  balanced  the  incredible  with  the  preposterous. 
Alchemy,  astrology,  and  other  so-called  sciences  were 
the  antecedents  of  Spiritualism. 

Bottled  genii,  werewolves,  warlocks,  wizards, 
witches — every  fantastic  type  of  superstitious  being 
was  promoted  as  a reality  by  the  legitimate  predeces- 
sors of  the  modern  Spiritualists.  When  reasoning  men 
forced  old  beliefs  into  oblivion,  new  superstition  was 
required.  Modern  Spiritualism  supplied  it. 

Pseudo-science  became  the  chosen  method.  When 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


— (208) — 

the  Fox  Sisters,  in  1848,  began  their  historic  “rappings,” 
they  not  only  delighted  the  superstitious  of  their  day; 
but  they  commanded  the  interest  of  scientists  of  the 
period.  Thus  they  gained  notice  and  distinction;  and 
showed  that  physical  manifestations  of  a psychic  nature 
could  be  turned  to  profit. 

It  chanced  that  the  sisters  attributed  their  manifesta- 
tions to  “spirits”;  and  following  their  success,  they  pro- 
duced other  forms  of  phenomena.  New  exponents  of 
the  psychic  came  immediately  into  the  field.  Thus 
Spiritualism  had*  what  it  would  term  an  “awakening.” 
The  facts,  however,  speak  otherwise. 

The  Fox  sisters  were  simply  fakers.  Their  methods 
were  guessed  by  others  of  their  ilk.  The  mediumship 
racket  was  born.  By  the  time  the  Fox  sisters  were 
completely  and  decisively  exposed,  the  field  was  filled 
with  a horde  of  new  claimants,  who  stoutly  professed 
that  they  were  genuine. 

Truth  cannot  grow  from  fraud.  Every  form  of 
physical  manifestation  that  immediately  followed  the 
experiments  of  the  tricky  Fox  sisters  was  based  di- 
rectly upon  their  efforts.  It  was  the  sponsorship  of 
sham — not  the  inspiration  of  genuine  manifestations — 
that  began  the  era  of  mediumship. 

Devotees  of  Spiritualism  have  therefore  proceeded 
upon  a false  groundwork.  They  have  recognized  the 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(209)— 

fact;  but  in  their  blind  belief,  they  have  counted  upon 
time  to  bury  the  recollection  of  the  frauds  perpetrated 
by  the  Fox  sisters.  Remembering  only  the  early  suc- 
cesses of  the  famous  spirit  rappers,  they  ignore  the 
exposes  that  came  later. 

As  instance,  I give  this  quotation  from  Conan 
Doyle’s  “Our  American  Adventure.”  The  book  con- 
tains this  observation,  inspired  while  Doyle  was  riding 
through  New  York  State: 

We  passed  classic  Rochester,  most  honored  of  all  towns,  and 
blissfully  unconscious  of  it.  It  is  much  more  proud  of  being 
the  seat  of  the  kodak  industry  than  of  the  fact  that  on  its 
outskirts  there  came  the  first  systematic  touch  between  the 
plane  of  mortal  and  of  spirit.  It  occurred  to  my  mind  as  we 
passed  what  a fine  thing  it  would  be  if  I could  now  at  once 
start  a movement  here  for  building  a fine  commemorative 
obelisk  upon  the  spot,  as  a visible  sign  of  our  gratitude.  If 
every  one  who  has  had  comfort  from  the  revelation  were  to 
subscribe  some  small  coin  we  could  put  up  one  of  the  greatest 
monuments  in  the  world. 

Thus  does  a recognized  authority  on  the  pro  side 
of  Spiritualism  establish  the  Fox  Sisters  as  the  origi- 
nals. The  facts  of  their  various  exposures  are  not  men- 
tioned. The  Fox  sisters  were  not  only  shown  to  be 
frauds;  one  of  them,  Margaret,  made  a signed  confes- 
sion in  October,  1888,  wherein  she  stated: 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(210)— 

I do  this  because  I consider  it  my  duty,  a sacred  thing,  a 
holy  mission,  to  expose  it.  I want  to  see  the  day  when  it  is 
entirely  done  away  with.  After  I expose  it,  I hope  Spiritualism 
will  be  given  a death  blow.  I was  the  first  in  the  field  and  I 
have  a right  to  expose  it. 

Instead  of  mentioning  the  event  of  1888,  Doyle 
jumps  to  1903.  Speaking  of  the  house  which  the  Fox 
family  occupied,  in  Hydesville,  near  Rochester,  he  de- 
clares : 

The  original  house  was  removed  by  pious  hands  and  re- 
constructed, as  I understand,  at  Lily  Dale.  It  is  not  generally 
known  that  when  it  was  pulled  down  or  it  may  have  been 
before,  the  bones  of  the  murdered  pedlar  and  his  tin  box 
were  discovered  buried  in  the  cellar,  as  was  stated  in  the 
original  rappings.  The  rappings  were  in  1848,  the  discovery  in 
1903.  What  have  our  opponents  to  say  to  that? 

There  is  one  simple  answer.  If  the  finding  of  the 
bones  was  actuality,  not  mere  rumor,  we  can  conceive 
that  “pious  hands”  were  at  work  some  time  during  the 
fifty-five  years  between  1848  and  1903;  but  most  likely 
during  the  thirty-five  years  between  1888  and  1903. 
The  latter  period  covered  the  time  that  followed  Mar- 
garet Fox’s  confession. 

The  “planting”  of  false  evidence — even  human 
bones — is  quite  a common  procedure  in  the  racket  of 
false  mediumship.  With  modern  psychics  staking  their 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(211)— 

game  on  the  shattered  reputation  of  the  Fox  sisters, 
the  “finding”  of  bones  on  the  premises  would  be  a 
most  obvious  step. 

Speaking  further  of  New  York  State,  Doyle  remarks: 

For  some  reason  unknown,  this  corner  of  the  world  was  a 
scene  of  great  psychic  activity  in  the  middle  of  the  last  cen- 
tury. If  the  experiences  of  the  Foxes  had  not  established  spirit- 
ualism in  Rochester,  those  of  the  Davenports  would  have  done 
so  in  Buffalo,  only  ninety  miles  away,  in  1851. 

The  Davenport  Brothers  were  more  thoroughly  ex- 
posed than  the  Fox  Sisters.  They  used  a cabinet  to 
produce  manifestations.  The  secret  of  their  phenomena 
lay  in  their  ability  to  slip  out  of  ropes  and  return  to 
them. 

The  work  of  the  Davenports  was  detected  by  the 
British  magician,  John  Nevil  Maskelyne,  who  saw 
them  in  action  through  a chance  opening  in  their 
cabinet.  Maskelyne  reproduced  all  the  phenomena  of 
the  Davenport  seance. 

Harry  Kellar,  the  American  magician,  was  in  his 
early  days  associated  with  the  Davenports.  He  knew 
their  methods;  the  famous  Kellar  “Rope  Tie,”  which 
he  presented  as  a trick,  upon  the  stage,  was  based 
upon  the  Davenport  ties. 

Years  after  the  Davenports  had  retired  from  public 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(212)— 

life,  Houdini  met  Ira  Davenport  in  person.  This  was 
in  1911.  In  his  book,  “A  Magician  Among  the  Spirits,” 
Houdini  states: 

Ira  Davenport  positively  disclaimed  Spiritualistic  power  in 
his  talk  with  me,  saying  repeatedly  that  he  and  his  brother 
never  claimed  to  be  mediums  or  pretended  their  work  to  be 
Spiritualistic.  He  admitted,  however,  that  his  parents  died  be- 
lieving that  the  boys  had  superhuman  power.  In  this  connec- 
tion he  told  me  of  a family  by  the  name  of  Kidder  in  which 
the  boys  faked  Spiritualistic  mediumship.  The  mother,  a simple 
woman  easily  misled,  became  a firm  believer.  After  a time  the 
boys  got  tired  of  the  game  they  were  playing  and  confessed 
to  her  that  it  was  all  a fake.  The  shock  of  the  disillusion 
almost  drove  her  insane  and  Ira  said  it  was  the  fear  of  a simi- 
lar result  which  kept  him  from  confessing  to  his  father  the 
true  nature  of  their  work. 

When  Conan  Doyle  called  it  a “reason  unknown” 
that  so  many  manifestations  should  have  developed  in 
the  corner  of  New  York  State,  he  applied  the  usual 
Spiritualistic  procedure  of  rejecting  the  obvious.  The 
Fox  Sisters  had  become  the  talk  of  all  the  northern 
counties.  Other  juveniles,  like  the  Davenports  and  the 
Kidders,  wanted  a share  of  the  limelight.  Faking 
manifestations  that  would  amaze  the  simple  burghers 
of  that  day  became  a regular  juvenile  pastime  in  that 
section  of  the  state. 

History  has  repeated  itself  with  absolute  regularity 
in  the  mundane  affairs  of  Spiritualism.  Almost  every 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(213)— 

form  of  phenomenon  introduced  by  a newcomer  has 
eventually  been  exposed,  along  with  its  author.  Yet 
the  particular  phenomenon  itself  persists,  through  later 
mediums.  It  is  the  same  story:  truth  claimed,  with 
fraud  as  its  foundation. 

Slate  writing  was  an  example.  It  was  practically  un- 
thought of  until  Dr.  Henry  Slade  began  to  produce 
his  messages  in  the  sixties.  Slade  traveled;  he  was  ex- 
posed abroad.  He  finally  reached  Germany,  and  in 
1877  deluded  Professor  Zollner,  who  at  that  time  was 
deep  in  a subject  which  he  termed  “Transcendal 
Physics.”  Zollner  wanted  to  prove  the  existence  of  the 
fourth  dimension.  In  that  mood,  he  took  Slade’s  trick- 
ery to  be  genuine. 

The  medium’s  downfall  came  when  he  encountered 
other  investigators.  In  Philadelphia,  in  1882,  he  was 
detected  in  his  slate-writing  fakery  by  Remigius  Weiss, 
an  ardent  anti-spiritualist.  Threatened  with  arrest, 
Slade  signed  a confession  in  which  he  declared  that  all 
his  work  was  trickery. 

In  1888,  Slade  appeared  in  Philadelphia  again,  along 
with  other  mediums,  to  show  his  wares  before  the 
Seybert  Commission,  which  had  been  founded  by 
Henry  Seybert,  a deceased  Spiritualist,  to  study  impar- 
tially the  problem  of  psychic  manifestations. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


—(214)— 

Of  Slade,  the  Commission’s  report  stated: 

However  wonderful  may  have  been  the  manifestations  of 
his  Mediumship  in  the  past,  or  elsewhere,  we  were  forced  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  character  of  those  which  passed  under 
our  observation  were  fraudulent  throughout.  There  was  really 
no  need  of  any  elaborate  method  of  investigation;  close  ob- 
servation was  all  that  was  required. 

The  Commission  also  noted: 

As  a rule,  Mediums  assert  that  they  invite  investigation.  Our 
experience  has  been  . . . that  as  soon  as  an  investigation, 
worthy  of  the  name,  begins,  all  manifestations  of  Spiritualist 
power  cease. 

After  sittings  with  mediums  of  various  types,  the 
Commission  produced  this  summary: 

In  conclusion,  we  beg  to  express  our  regret  that  thus  far 
we  have  not  been  cheered  in  our  investigations  by  the  discov- 
ery of  a single  novel  fact;  but,  undeterred  by  this  discourage- 
ment, we  trust  with  your  permission  to  continue  them  with 
what  thoroughness  our  future  opportunities  may  allow,  and 
with  minds  as  sincerely  and  honesdy  open,  as  heretofore,  to 
conviction. 

It  appears  that  mediumship,  in  1887,  was  wisely  kept 
beneath  a bushel  basket.  It  was  later  due  to  seek  the 
light.  Mediums  kept  pace  with  the  advancing  times; 
they  developed  newer  and  surer  methods  of  accom- 
plishing their  frauds.  With  the  World  War,  they  found 
great  opportunity. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(215)— 

Interest  in  Spiritualism  always  ripens  at  a time  when 
many  persons  have  suffered  loss  of  relatives  and 
friends.  There  was  a call  for  mediums  during  the  years 
of  the  War;  and  a greater  demand  afterward,  when 
persons  had  more  time  to  think  solemnly  of  those  who 
had  gone. 

Yet  mediumship  is  still  the  same.  It  depends  upon 
the  old  clap-trap  as  its  basis.  Mediums  have  increased 
in  number;  they  have  added  to  the  types  of  their  mani- 
festations. But  they  still  depend  upon  raps;  messages 
on  slates;  luminous  materializations;  and  all  the  old 
reliable  “gags”  upon  which  the  profession  has  thrived. 

A question  is  frequently  propounded:  “How  is  it — 
considering  Spiritualism  to  be  based  entirely  on  fraud 
— that  so  many  men  of  prominence  are  inclined  to 
believe  in  it?” 

There  are  two  answers.  One  is  that  very  few  such 
men  do  believe  in  Spiritualism.  Counted  individually, 
they  form  a fair-sized  number;  but  compared  with 
the  total  men  of  equal  caliber,  the  number  is  insignifi- 
cant. 

The  second  answer  is  that  the  comparative  few  who 
do  believe  have  either  been  deceived  or  deluded. 

Conan  Doyle  stands  as  an  example.  I have  quoted 
him  several  times  in  this  book.  Numerous  quotations 
can  be  cited  which  stand  as  proof  that  he  was  not  com- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(216)— 

pletely  qualified  as  a competent  investigator  in  psychic 
matters.  Once  a person  approaches  Spiritualism  with 
the  conviction  that  it  is  genuine,  he  can  not  help  but 
believe.  Conan  Doyle  had  that  attitude. 

Doyle  indicated  that  the  Zancigs,  who  did  a clever 
code  act  in  pretended  mind  reading,  were  possessed 
of  “powers”  that  enabled  them  to  accomplish  thought 
transference.  He  was  impressed  by  a slate-writing 
seance  the  first  time  he  attended  one,  alone,  under  con- 
ditions that  allowed  for  trickery.  He  believed  in  fairies 
as  existent  beings;  and  wrote  a book  about  them,  il- 
lustrated with  photographs  of  supposedly  elfin  shapes. 

What  of  scientists,  who  have  endorsed  psychic  mani- 
festations ? 

This  question  takes  us  back  to  Zollner  and  carries  us 
through  a long  period  to  the  present.  It  brings  an 
answer  which  all  mediums  can  supply:  namely,  that 
intelligent,  sincere  investigators  are  more  easily  de- 
ceived than  ordinary  persons.  Once  a loop-hole  is 
found  for  fraud,  the  medium  can  more  than  offset  all 
precautions.  The  very  existence  of  supposed  test  condi- 
tions offers  great  advantage  once  the  faker  has  discov- 
ered the  weak  point. 

Indeed,  fraudulent  mediums  have  so  effectively  mis- 
led scientists  in  the  past  that  their  bugaboo  of  avoid- 
ing investigation  has  ended.  The  timidity  that  existed 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(217)— 

in  1887  was  gone  by  1923.  At  that  time,  and  subse- 
quently, awards  were  offered  by  different  scientific 
magazines  for  genuine  mediumistic  phenomena.  More 
claimants  were  found  than  in  the  days  of  the  Seybert 
Commission. 

The  general  character  of  every  test,  however,  proved 
true  to  form.  Clever  claimants  sought  to  pit  their  skill 
at  fraud  against  the  analytical  ability  of  the  investiga- 
tors. The  net  results  matched  those  of  1887.  Fraud 
predominated  and  was  repeatedly  exposed. 

True,  there  have  been  novelties  in  psychic  swindles; 
but  they  were  of  slow  growth  and  development.  The 
faking  of  paraffin  casts  of  spirit  hands  was  merely  an 
endeavor  to  prove  materialization  as  a fact.  Spirit  pho- 
tographs became  a popular  item  in  the  medium’s  trick 
box;  but  its  growth  can  be  attributed  to  the  amazing 
strides  made  in  cinematography.  When  motion  pictures 
produced  “ghosts”  upon  the  screen,  it  was  not  surpris- 
ing that  spirit  mediums  should  decide  that  they  could 
capitalize  upon  new  and  ingenious  systems  of  faking 
photographic  plates. 

Ectoplasm  was  an  ingenious  idea;  but  it  was  scarcely 
more  than  a novel  form  of  materialization.  Its  develop- 
ment was  furthered  when  certain  mediums  discovered 
that  such  drug  store  merchandise  as  Dioxygen  and 
Kolynos  could  produce  a mysterious-looking  foam. 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


—(218)— 

The  case  of  Margery,  the  Boston  medium,  represents 
a modern  case  wherein  scientific  investigation  was  in- 
vited. Margery  was  highly  endorsed  by  Spiritualists; 
but  her  manifestations  brought  too  much  investiga- 
tion. Houdini’s  books  exposed  enough  of  Margery’s 
methods  to  show  that  the  phenomena  could  not  be 
regarded  as  genuine.  The  medium’s  later  efforts  to 
gain  scientific  status  were  unconvincing  in  their  re- 
sults. 

In  concluding  this  brief  survey  of  mediumistic 
phenomena,  I wish  to  impress  one  point  upon  the 
reader.  The  success  of  any  seance  is  dependent  upon 
the  impressionistic  qualities  of  the  sitters.  That  fact  ac- 
counts directly  for  many  of  the  so-called  marvels  that 
have  been  produced. 

We  can  concede  that  there  are  many  mediums  who 
are  skilled  enough  to  produce  clever  tricks.  But  trick- 
ery cannot  awe  the  trained  investigator.  It  may  puzzle 
him;  that  is  all.  It  takes  the  exaggeration  that  only 
a believer  can  supply  to  build  a trick  into  the  seemingly 
miraculous. 

Hence  we  find  that  the  marvels  of  the  seance  room 
are  marvelous  only  as  they  exist  in  the  minds  of  the 
believers.  Here,  again,  we  find  that  intelligent  believers 
are  the  best  from  the  medium’s  standpoint.  In  their 
impressions  of  seances;  in  the  recollections  that  they 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(219)— 

carry,  persons  of  intelligence  commit  what  we  may 
term  a systematic  or  methodical  exaggeration.  As  a 
result,  their  impossible  descriptions  of  the  seances 
which  they  have  attended  carry  weight  when  reported 
in  detail,  if  persons  are  unwise  enough  to  accept  the 
statements  without  the  substantiation  of  skeptical  wit- 
nesses. 

The  human  tendency  is  to  exaggerate  a marvel. 
Every  one  versed  in  the  art  of  deception  can  testify 
to  that  fact.  We  hear  of  the  marvelous  feats  of  magic 
performed  by  the  Hindu  faquirs.  They  are  marvelous 
only  to  unqualified  observers.  Every  magician  who  has 
visited  India  has  come  back  with  true  reports  of  tawdry 
tricks  that  possess  very  little  merit.  The  same  applies 
to  the  wonders  of  the  seance  room. 

Darkness,  plus  desire,  accomplish  the  same  effect 
upon  the  willing  believer  as  do  the  fifes  and  tom-toms 
of  an  Oriental  setting.  The  person  who  wants  marvels 
in  a medium’s  parlor  will  find  them  just  as  certainly 
as  will  the  person  who  seeks  them  upon  the  street 
corners  of  Calcutta. 

The  huge  majority  of  all  so-called  psychic  manifesta- 
tions can  be  studied  best  from  two  definite  angles:  the 
physical  and  the  psychological.  Human  methods  of 
producing  raps,  articulations,  and  other  phenomena  be- 
long in  the  physical  study  of  the  subject.  The  reasons 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


— (220) — 

why  impostors  continue  in  their  efforts;  and  why  other 
persons  are  willing  to  believe  in  them — these  are  mat- 
ters which  come  into  the  psychological  classification. 

In  passing,  I may  refer  again  to  Remigius  Weiss, 
the  man  who  forced  Dr.  Slade’s  confession  in  1882. 
There  was  a reason  why  Weiss  was  so  ardently  opposed 
to  Spiritualism  at  the  time  when  he  encountered  Slade. 
For  several  years,  Weiss  had  attended  seances  for  first- 
hand information,  in  order  to  offset  the  efforts  of 
mediums  whom  he  believed  were  deluding  persons  of 
his  acquaintance. 

In  1881,  he  had  become  known  to  various  believers 
whom  he  had  met  in  mediumistic  circles.  One  day, 
on  a Philadelphia  street  corner,  he  happened  to  meet 
a man  who  recognized  him.  Considering  Weiss  to  be 
a fellow-believer,  the  man  began  to  recount  visions  that 
he  had  recently  experienced. 

Spirits  of  importance  had  talked  with  this  believer. 
They  had  ordered  him  to  accomplish  a great  mission. 
The  time  would  soon  come;  all  that  the  believer 
awaited  was  final  word  from  the  spirit  world.  He  was 
vague  about  the  nature  of  the  mission;  he  simply 
promised  Weiss  that  it  was  so  great  that  when  it  was 
accomplished,  Weiss  and  every  one  else  would  know 
of  it. 

Thinking  that  the  believer’s  vagueness  marked  him 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM 


—(221)— 

as  harmless,  Weiss  forgot  the  matter  until  some  weeks 
later.  Then  came  a tragedy  that  stirred  the  nation; 
the  assassination  of  President  Garfield.  Reading  the 
newspaper  accounts,  Weiss  was  horrified  when  he  saw 
the  name  of  the  assassin.  It  was  Charles  J.  Guiteau,  the 
spiritualistic  believer  whom  Weiss  had  heard  describe 
his  “great  mission.” 

In  amongst  the  cases  of  so-called  psychic  phenomena 
are  unquestionably  those  which  cannot  be  covered  by 
ordinary  physical  or  psychological  treatment.  These  are 
cases  which  certain  investigators  are  willing  to  regard 
as  the  truly  supernatural.  The  term  is  not  justifiable. 
They  are  actually  the  super-normal. 

If  thoroughly  and  competently  studied,  these  cases 
would  enable  scientists  to  either  classify  them  into  sim- 
ple, existing  divisions;  or  they  might  produce  a new 
understanding  of  physical  or  psychological  facts  that 
are  as  yet  unrecognized. 

Cases  of  haunted  houses,  wherein  supposed  manifes- 
tations have  occurred  spontaneously,  are  those  that  de- 
mand proper  physical  inspection.  Instances  of  peculiar 
trance  conditions,  auto-hypnosis,  possible  telepathy,  are 
those  that  involve  the  psychological.  In  some,  both  ele- 
ments may  be  interwoven. 

It  is  apparent  that  whatever  phenomena  may  exist, 
they  will  be  found  completely  independent  of  medium- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM'S  CABINET 


—(222)— 

istic  activities.  Spirit  seances  were  spawned  in  fraud; 
they  have  survived  through  that  same  device.  Mediums 
claim  connection  with  the  detached  events  which  have 
occasionally  startled  mankind.  Though  they  have  no 
knowledge  of  the  causes  of  such  events,  they  claim 
such  understanding  and  frequently  gain  a hearing  be- 
cause their  listeners  are  as  ignorant  of  the  matter  as 
they  themselves. 

The  so-called  supernatural — when  it  occurs  in  the 
manners  that  I have  mentioned — should  first  be  prop- 
erly considered  as  the  super-normal.  Then  it  should  be 
investigated  by  scientists  without  the  interference  of 
meddlesome  mediums.  Unfortunately,  the  tribe  of  fak- 
ers is  too  large  and  too  quick  to  arrive  upon  the  scene. 
The  “pious  hands”  are  always  ready  to  help  out  as  soon 
as  they  learn  that  a study  of  the  super-normal  is  about 
to  be  undertaken. 

More  than  that,  they  frequently  provide  cases  that 
seem  to  be  bona  fide , so  that  they  can  capitalize  upon 
them  later.  Unless  a case  of  “haunting”  proves  to  be 
without  weight.  Then  the  instigators  lie  low  and  say 
nothing. 

Obviously,  if  the  super-normal  is  to  be  properly  in- 
vestigated, the  fraudulent  mediums  should  first  be 
curbed.  Their  elimination  constitutes  the  essential  pre- 


Digitized  b) 


Gck  .gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


A SUMMARY  OF  SPIRITISM  —(223)— 

liminary  to  any  sensible  study  of  occurrences  which  at 
present  constitute  the  unexplainable. 

When  Spiritism,  alias  Spiritualism,  has  been  properly 
relegated  to  its  deserved  obscurity,  science  will  be  free 
to  delve  into  the  few  facts  which  may  then  be  cor- 
rectly classed  as  the  unknown. 


Digitized  by 


Google 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


APPENDIX 


Digitized  by 


City  Magistrates’  Courts  op  the  City  of  New  York 
Seventh  District,  Borough  of  Manhattan 


The  People  of  the  State  of  New  York  ] 


— against — 

Emerson  Gilbert,  Joseph  Lynnette 
and  Rose  McDonald 

Defendants 


Complaint  No.  i 

Practicing  Medicine 
Without  a License 


The  People  of  the  State  of  New  York 


— against- 


Emerson  Gilbert  and  Joseph  Lynnette 

Defendants 

—(224)— 


Complaint  No.  2 

Pretending  to  Tell 
Fortunes 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


APPENDIX  —(225)— 

Goldstein,  C.  M.:  “Dr.”  Emerson  Gilbert  was  arraigned  on  two 
charges: 

1.  That  he,  Lynnette  and  McDonald  practiced  medicine  without 
a license,  in  violation  of  the  State  Education  Law;  and, 

2.  That  he  and  Lynnette  are  disorderly  persons  in  that  they 
pretended  to  tell  fortunes. 

As  to  the  first  charge,  the  court  can  sit  only  as  a committing 
magistrate,  and  if  a prima  facie  case  has  been  made  out,  hold  the 
defendant  for  trial  in  the  Court  of  Special  Sessions. 

On  the  second  charge,  the  court  has  summary  jurisdiction  and 
must  determine  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  defendants.  The 
defendants  cannot  and  should  not  be  found  guilty  unless  the  facts 
establish  their  guilt  beyond  a reasonable  doubt. 

By  stipulation,  the  hearing  on  the  first  charge  and  the  trial  of 
the  second  were  held  at  the  same  time. 

The  pertinent  facts,  briefly,  are  as  follows:  Pursuant  to  appoint- 
ment, Policewoman  Dolan  went  to  an  apartment  on  the  10th 
floor  of  premises  200  West  54th  Street.  She  told  the  defendant 
Gilbert  that  she  suffered  from  aches  and  pains  in  her  back.  She 
was  told  that  he  treated  such  ailments,  that  a nurse  would  undress 
her,  rub  her  with  alcohol,  and  after  such  preparation,  he  would 
appear  in  the  nude  so  as  to  permit  of  better  contact  with  the 
spirits. 

Miss  McDonald,  dressed  in  a nurse’s  uniform,  assisted  in  re- 
moving part  of  the  policewoman’s  clothing,  and  placed  her  on  an 
examining  table,  such  as  is  used  by  physicians. 

Lynnette  sang  hymns,  and  Gilbert  appeared  to  go  into  a trance 
behind  a curtain  which  separated  an  alcove  from  the  “seance 
room”  in  which  the  treatment  was  given.  The  policewoman  testi- 
fied that  then  “Dr.”  Gilbert  appeared  draped  in  a luminous  gauze 
veil  over  his  nude  body  and  placed  his  hands  on  her  back  to 
soothe  her  suffering,  aches  and  pains;  that  as  “Dr.”  Gilbert  en- 
tered the  room,  covered  with  the  film  of  white  gauze,  the  de- 
fendant Rose  McDonald  said,  “Here’s  Dr.  Walker.” 

The  officer  further  testified  that  the  person  in  the  gauze  attire 
was  none  other  than  the  defendant  Gilbert  and  that  he,  Gilbert, 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (226) — 

manipulated  “his  hands  over  her  back  and  shoulders  for  the  treat- 
ment of  said  aches  and  pains.” 

The  defendant  Gilbert  denies  that  he  was  the  person  attired  in 
the  white  gauze,  and  contends  that  if  there  was  any  rubbing  of 
shoulders  and  back,  it  was  done  by  a healing  spirit,  “Dr.  Walker,” 
called  into  existence  by  his  “mediumistic”  ability.  The  gauzy  attire 
was  produced  by  the  arresting  officer  and  marked  in  evidence. 

The  exhibit  is  white  gauze  and  not  ectoplasm.  By  strange  coin- 
cidence, the  opening  in  the  garment  fits  the  head  of  defendant 
Gilbert.  No  one  has  ever  claimed  that  spirits  appear  in  hem- 
stitched white  gauze  capable  of  being  marked  in  evidence. 

On  examining  the  gauze  in  a dark  room,  I found  it  to  be  lumi- 
nous. 

There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  from  the  evidence  in  this  case 
that  “Dr.”  Gilbert  and  “Dr.  Walker”  are  one  and  the  same  per- 
son. The  name  changed  as  the  attire  changed.  Gilbert  claims  that 
he  never  saw  this  luminous  gauze.  If  his  testimony  is  to  be  be- 
lieved, then  either  the  police  planted  this  garment,  or  the  spirit 
“Dr.  Walker”  played  a very  shabby  trick  on  the  medium  Gilbert. 

There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  the  officers  did  not  plant 
the  gauzy  attire,  and  I am  convinced  that  the  spirit  “Dr.  Walker” 
did  not  leave  this  garment  behind  to  embarrass  “Dr.”  Gilbert. 

There  was  introduced  in  evidence  a business  card,  reading  “Dr. 
Emerson  Gilbert.”  The  defendant  Gilbert  admitted  the  card  was 
his.  The  use  of  the  title  “Dr.”  in  connection  with  the  treatment 
of  human  ills,  by  one  not  entitled  to  use  it,  is  a violation  of  Sec- 
tions 1262-3  of  the  Education  Law,  and  its  use  is  important  in 
substantiating  the  claims  of  the  police  that  Gilbert  engaged  in  the 
practice  of  medicine. 

Gilbert  claims  exemption  under  Section  1262  of  the  Education 
Law  in  that  what  he  did  was  merely  the  practice  of  the  religious 
tenets  of  his  church,  “The  Society  of  Ethical  Science  Church,” 
chartered  by  the  Independent  Spiritualist  Association  of  the  U.  S.  A. 
The  charter,  defendant’s  exhibit  “B”,  is  dated  February  16,  1935, 
eight  days  after  the  first  visit  of  the  policewoman,  and  two  days 
before  his  arrest. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


APPENDIX 


—(227)— 

The  record  establishes  beyond  question  that  this  church  set-up 
is  merely  a shield  to  cover  a business  undertaking  on  the  part  of 
the  defendant  Gilbert.  The  testimony  of  Mabel  Manton,  the  secre- 
tary and  treasurer,  who  testified  that  there  was  a bank  balance  of 
less  than  $90.,  and  the  failure  to  keep  books  and  records,  though 
she  herself  professes  to  be  an  accountant,  is  ample  proof  that  she 
was  secretary  and  treasurer  in  name  only;  and  that  the  income  and 
expenditures  of  the  alleged  church  were  solely  in  the  control  of 
the  defendant  Gilbert. 

I have  the  greatest  respect  for  those  who  have  religious  faith. 
I know  of  nothing  more  comforting  in  the  storms  of  life  than  a 
spiritual  mooring.  Likewise,  I have  the  greatest  respect  for  those 
who,  believing  in  a continuing  life,  are  engaged  in  psychic  re- 
search. 

Words  are  inadequate  to  express  condemnation  of  the  “religious 
racketeer”  who  pfeys  through  prayers  on  God-fearing,  clean- 
living seekers  for  solace  and  comfort.  “Religious  racketeering”  not 
alone  robs  the  faithful  of  their  money,  endangers  their  health,  but 
what  is  more  important,  it  destroys  the  faith  of  those  who  could 
otherwise  derive  comfort  from  it. 

The  Court  of  Appeals  in  People  v.  Cole,  219  N.  Y.,  98,  in,  aptly 
said,  “A  person  should  not  be  allowed  to  assume  to  practice  the 
tenets  of  . . . any  church  as  a shield  to  cover  a business  under- 
taking.” 

In  People  v.  Vogelgesant,  221  N.  Y.  290,  294,  the  court  said, 
“The  law  exacts  no  license  for  ministration  by  prayer  or  by  power 
of  religion.  But  any  one  who  heals  by  other  agencies  must  have 
the  training  of  the  expert”;  and  at  page  293,  “The  profession  and 
practice  of  the  religion  must  be  itself  the  cure.” 

The  Attorney-General’s  office  has  advised  me  that  for  practical 
reasons  it  is  its  policy  to  prosecute  only  principals,  and  not  assist- 
ants. Because  of  this  advice,  the  complaint  against  Rose  McDonald 
(the  nurse),  and  Joseph  Lynnette  is  dismissed.  On  the  facts  and 
the  law,  I have  no  choice  but  to  hold  the  defendant  Gilbert  for 
the  Court  of  Special  Sessions. 

As  to  the  second  charge,  from  all  the  evidence  I am  convinced 


Digitized  b) 


Go<  'gle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


INSIDE  THE  MEDIUM’S  CABINET 


Digitized  by 


— (228) — 

beyond  a reasonable  doubt  that  the  defendant  Gilbert  did  “pretend 
to  tell  fortunes”  as  alleged  in  the  complaint.  I am  further  satisfied 
beyond  a reasonable  doubt  from  all  the  evidence  that  defendant 
Gilbert  is  not  entided  to  the  exemption  extended  under  Section  899, 
Subdivision  3,  of  the  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure,  which  reads, 
“But  this  subdivision  shall  not  be  construed  to  interfere  with  the 
belief,  practices  or  usages,  of  an  ecclesiastic  governing  body  or  the 
duly  licensed  teachers  or  ministers  thereof  acting  in  good  faith 
and  without  personal  fee.” 

The  defendant  Gilbert  for  a personal  fee  of  $5.00  told  fortunes 
and  in  addition  rubbed  shoulders  at  $10.  a rub. 

There  is  a reasonable  doubt  in  my  mind  as  to  Lynnette’s  guilt. 
I find  him  not  guilty. 

As  to  Gilbert,  I find  him  guilty  of  fortune  telling,  and  adjudge 
him  a disorderly  person  (Section  899,  Subdivision  3,  Code  of 
Criminal  Procedure). 

The  case  involving  the  practice  of  medicine  by  rubbing  of  shoul- 
ders is  a matter  over  which  I have  no  summary  jurisdiction,  and 
it  is  referred  to  the  Court  of  Special  Sessions. 

The  circumstances  surrounding  fortune-telling  at  $5.00  a session 
are  referred  to  the  Probation  Department  for  investigation  and 
report.  Having  adjudged  the  defendant  Gilbert  guilty,  the  law 
compels  that  he  be  fingerprinted,  and  I direct  that  this  be  done. 
Pending  investigation  and  report  by  the  Probation  Department, 
defendant  Gilbert  is  remanded  for  sentence  to  March  22,  1935. 

Signed:  Jonah  J.  Goldstein, 
City  Magistrate. 


Goggle 


Original  from 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA